Desired Too - Loving An Alpha Male - Lessly S.K

JESSICA WATKINS PRESENTS

DESIRED TOO S.K. LESSLY

DEDICATION: I will forever dedicate my writing to my family. You all allow me to do what I love, and I’m blessed to have you in my life. To my friends, thanks for your support and love. Your encouragement kept me going. And to my fans, it’s been a long time coming but it’s finally here, thanks for your unwavering support and patience. Thanks for reading and giving me your feedback. Here’s Desired Too… I hope you enjoy!

Previously in Desired

DRAKE Thank God, I’m home. Tonight was hectic. I opened up my second nightclub in Philadelphia called Silk, and that place was packed tonight. Champagne Life, of course, was still my baby, but Silk was Georgia’s. She designed the place, named it, and I even let her hire some of the staff. This place was chic, very upscale and definitely not my flavor. It wasn’t as large as Champagne Life, so we were able to do more with it. The designs were more to cater to the “grown and sexy”; those were Georgia’s words, not mine. I had recently opened the same club in Miami, which had been a huge success as well. We stayed in Miami for a while, at least until I felt it was okay for her to travel. She

6/1162

had some bumps and bruises, but the baby was okay. She needed some rest because she’d started spotting. What better place than to stay on the beach? I rented a house right along the beach and made sure I catered to her every need. I didn’t mind it. I loved her. Yeah, I’ve been saying it more and more, and now it’s second nature, like me saying “please” and “thank you.” Actually, I say “I love you” to her more than I say “please” and “thank you” period, so I guess I’m evolving. Anyway, we received no backlash on the bodies we dropped. We had a meeting with all the bosses in the area and explained to them what happened. Apparently, Don Santiago and his son made quite a few enemies that my uncle found out about, so, as a gift,

7/1162

and a show of faith, my uncle dropped off a very alive and breathing Don Santiago to his rival Latin cartels. My uncle was assured that they would take care of Don Santiago and the beach house. I drove by the beach house three days later just to make sure that they held up their end of the bargain, and I only saw a shell of a house left. Apparently, there was a huge fire… There were some alliances made, and I think my uncle was trading with some of the cartels down there, but I didn’t know for sure. So, yeah, my relationship with my uncle and family didn’t exist as of right now. They made their choice by keeping Eddie alive. I couldn’t be around Eddie and not want to kill

8/1162

him, so I parted ways. My uncle would call me to invite me to family dinners, but I would never go. Georgia would, though. My family loved her. My grandmother told me she knew Georgia was pregnant the first day she met her. She said there was something glowing about her. Georgia was always like that to me, always glowing, so I just took her word for it. Georgia loved my family as well, especially my Aunt Angelica and my grandmother, and they couldn’t seem to get enough of her. They had been there for her every step of the pregnancy. I knew when she was there with them that they were taking great care of her. I wish I could be as forgiving as her but… Yeah, well, you get what I’m saying.

9/1162

I walked into our condominium and paused at the door. I heard music coming from upstairs, and I instinctively grinned. I reset the alarm and walked up the steps. When I got to the bedroom, I saw my wife dancing with our four-month-old son in her arms. She was singing to him some slow song that I didn’t know; maybe Celine Dion or something. My baby has weird taste in music. I leaned against the doorway and just watched. She was in a tank top and red bikini underwear, which stirred my deep desires for this woman. I got hard every time I saw her. She just turned me on that much. She turned around and smiled at me. “You had a long night, I see.”

10/1162

I walked into the room and went for my son. “Yeah, baby, you know it was hell; packed, though, but hell.” She put her arms around my neck. “Well, if you let me get back to work I can…” I shook my head. “Uh-uh, baby… all I want you to do is take care of Junior here, okay? I’m just tired, but I’m not overwhelmed.” “Are you ever going to let me work?” “No,” I said to her. I moved to the bed and sat down with my back to the headboard. I held up the baby and looked at him. I have a handsome son; bald just like his father. His complexion was golden, but I swore he looked like his mother. However, when he was pissed, he frowned just like me.

11/1162

Georgia and I got married before the baby came. I didn’t want her to have him without officially becoming mine. We were in this together, and I wanted that to be forever. We went back to Cabo where it all started, had a wedding on a private beach and stayed for a week, just the two of us. I asked her if she wanted to invite any of her siblings. They had a case pending against them, but they were cooperating completely, so they would probably get off with just a fine. I didn’t tell Georgia the whole plot that they had against her. They did reach out to her, but she only sees them sparingly. She sold her shares to them, so she has no dealings with them, except her paternal grandparents, who she adores.

12/1162

She flipped the script on me and asked if I wanted to invite Angel, as well as my family, but at that time, shit was too fresh in my mind. Now, shit is still fresh in my mind. I don’t know if I can get over it either… My trust and my loyalty have been rocked. I never felt it would go down like it did, but… “Angel came over to see the baby right after you left this afternoon,” she told me. I grunted my reply and laid my son on my chest. Georgia came on the other side of the bed and crawled up to me. I sighed knowing what she was going to say. “Don’t say it,” I told her.

13/1162

“Then don’t make me. Look, Drake, I get it okay. You’re hurt. You feel betrayed. Think of it like this: now that your son is here, and you are able to physically hold him, see him, would you even fathom letting him go?” See, I knew she was going to say that. Angel has been calling and texting me from time to time, wanting to talk. I was being a bitch, which I knew, but… “Baby,” she called to me, and I looked at her. Yeah, by the way, she calls me baby now... Crazy, right? “You have to try to forgive. I could see it in Angel’s eyes; he misses you. You two were so close. Can you imagine how hard it was for him?”

14/1162

I did think about that, and I knew it was hard on him, but still… My cell rang, and I couldn’t reach it, so I leaned over so that Georgia could get it off the clip of my pants. “Put it on speaker,” I told her. I figured it was someone from the club calling because I didn’t recognize the number. “Lincoln,” I answered. There was a pause, then finally I heard, “Lincoln, don’t hang up…” It was Eddie. I could feel the hatred starting to rise in me. Georgia saw that I wasn’t going to say shit, so she said, “Hey, Eddie, it's Georgia.”

15/1162

“Shit, Georgia, thank fuck you’re there. Look, Lincoln, I know I’m the last person you want to hear from, and I get it…” I wanted to put my son down so I could hurl the fucking phone against the wall, but my wife seemed to know me too well. She stood and moved away from me, the phone still tight in her palm. “Uh-huh, Eddie, he’s listening,” she responded. “But …um …you better get to your point quick.” Eddie sighed and then said, “Angel’s missing.” My heart stopped. “What?” I exclaimed. Eddie took a deep breath. “Look, Lincoln, we need to put our differences aside. Pop needs you. He’s going out of his fucking

16/1162

mind and… shit, man… we need you. Your family needs you.” I looked at Georgia. Her eyes began to water, but she nodded her head, silently letting me know that she was okay with what I was about to do. Leaving the bed, I told Eddie, “I’m on my way.”

Months before….

CHAPTER ONE

ANGEL Oh yeah…I fucking love this! I closed my eyes, as I moved in and out of her, controlling her, and let the rhythm soothe this savage beast. The power I was feeling was something I couldn’t explain, but it fueled me. The control, the aggressive way I was taking this pussy… Damn! My dick was so far in her that I could feel her fucking ovaries. I needed this. It wasn’t the best I’ve ever had, but it’ll fucking do. I heard a muffled scream, but I kept going. I couldn’t help it really. The collision of our bodies was making me go insane. However, I’d been at this pussy for a while

19/1162

now, and after I had run through two condoms, I think I was done with her. Hell, I should have been done, but I couldn’t stop… I hadn’t let her face up for air in a minute either, and maybe I should have. It’s just her screams were so damn loud. What? You think I’m cruel, don’t you? You think I should let her face up from the bed? Yeah, well I’m not. “What’s that, Lucy?” I growled inbetween my sharp thrusts, trying my best to collapse her pussy walls around my dick. “Didn’t you tell me you wanted to be fucked within an inch of your life? Isn’t this how you wanted what you asked for?” Sweat was pouring down my chest, face, and forehead, getting in my eyes, but I wasn’t stopping. I could feel her shaking,

20/1162

whimpering, body convulsing violently, but yup, you guessed it, I wasn’t stopping. In fact, I started thrusting faster, getting deeper. I was sure this wasn’t what she expected when she came to my place looking for me. She wanted it sweet-like, I knew, but I told her that I wasn’t in the mood for sweet. I told her to get out, but she begged for it. She said she didn’t care as long as I was inside of her. She told me to take it, so I was taking it. I yanked her head up from the bed and smacked her ass. See, I let her up! “God, Angel, please can we just…” she tried to say. “What?” I growled cutting her off, slowing down the speed of my thrusts, but not

21/1162

the harshness of my hips. “I thought this was what you wanted me to do, huh? What you begged me to do. I told you I wasn’t in the mood.” I suddenly slammed into her, threaded my hands in her sticky wet hair and yanked her up, so her ear was close to my mouth. “I told you to leave, but you didn’t. So shut the fuck up and take this nine-inch steel that’s blessing your overworked pussy. Take all of it, baby; like you always do.” I pushed her back down, and, I lie to you not, I went harder and got deeper, if you could believe it. I looked down and watched my condom-covered shaft move in and out of her, coated with her juices, and smiled. Shit, I love pussy!

22/1162

I love the way it tastes; the way it talks back to you. Yeah, the pussy can definitely speak and sing, if you know what you’re doing. I also loved the way it felt, the scent it gave off when you’ve excited it… damn, it's a beautiful thing. I felt her body start to tremble, her muscles tighten against me and naturally, I started moving even faster. When her body weakened, and she collapsed on the bed, with me on top, I bent her leg and mine and continued my assault on her until I was satisfied. Finally, yelling out my orgasm, I pulled out, rolled on my back, and closed my eyes, trying to catch my breath. I brought my

23/1162

hands to my dick and made sure the condom was intact. I cannot afford to make that kind of mistake. Feeling the bed move, I opened my eyes. Lucy was out of the bed moving very slowly on shaky legs as she started grabbing her clothes. I didn’t say anything as I watched her frantically get dressed without looking in my direction. Yeah, maybe I was a little too rough with her. Maybe I should’ve eased up and slowed things down. I wasn’t the average when it came to size, but hell, she was a trooper. Oh, please don’t feel sorry for her. She’d been on the receiving end of my wrath before. It had been a long time since I went in hard on her; that’s all.

24/1162

Finally, after getting her baring’s straight, she ran her hands through her hair in an attempt to salvage what undoubtedly was her feelings. One thing’s for certain; she refused to look at me. Maybe I should apologize to her. After all, it wasn’t her fault I had become an asshole. However, before I could say anything, she had already walked out of my bedroom. A few minutes after, I heard my front door close softly. Yeah, yeah, I know. I fucked up. Since I wasn’t a complete asshole, I’ll send her flowers. When I heard my phone vibrate on the nightstand next to me, I turned and grabbed it.

25/1162

“What is it now?” I replied to my lieutenant. “We have a problem,” Darrell informed me. “I gathered there’s a problem, or you wouldn’t be calling me this late. What’s up?” I asked, resting my arm over my eyes. “We caught up with Worm,” he said simply. But nothing in my life was ever simple, so I wasn’t overjoyed. I had received word from another family that Worm, someone I used in the past to run errands for me, had stolen from me. He was only supposed to drop off a package for me to another family within our “community.” I’d trusted jobs like that to him in the past and never had this problem with him. Yes, he was a tweaker, but the fear

26/1162

he had for me was far too great for him to fuck up. Plus, I supplied him with what he needed to stay high. It was a win/win situation. Well, until now. I caught him stealing from me, and as you could imagine, I wasn’t letting that shit go. I sat up. “Yeah, so did you talk to him?” The hidden meaning behind my words was only evident to Darrell. If anyone was listening to our conversation, no one would pay attention. The pause on the other end told me that shit was complicated. Darrell finally said to me, “No.” I sighed deeply. See, this was why I’d been doing things myself lately; taking care of business, straightening out the chaos

27/1162

called “my life.” I didn’t have time for the hesitations and the bullshit. Still, I played the game with Darrell and asked, “And why not?” “He …uh… well, there wasn’t time. He started rambling the moment I picked him up. He told us some interesting information that I think you should hear. It’s about Eddie, and, well, I thought it would be better hearing it from the horse’s mouth than second hand.” Uh, now this is interesting. I said to him, “Okay, you mean to tell me that this fucking thief, who has stolen from me, has talked your ear off about some bullshit having to do with my brother?” Silence greeted me as he, no doubt, was thinking of what to say. I didn’t have to wait

28/1162

very long before he replied, “Yes. The shit he said was something of importance, and I felt it would be best coming from him. You know, just in case you needed more information.” “But you know what he wants to tell me anyway, right?” “Yes.” “And you still want me to come there, listen to him say the same shit you could tell me now? Am I getting this right?” He blew out a frustrated breath. “Yes.” I rolled out of bed and stood. “All right, Darrell. I’m on my way. If this shit is not worth my time, I’m taking it out on him and you. Understand?” I got a strong and confident, “Yes, sir. Come to the warehouse,” before he hung up.

29/1162

Shit, this must be deep. I jumped in the shower and then made my way to our warehouse on Commerce St. in Wilmington, Delaware. It’s a large shipment warehouse, which faces the Christina River. Typically, we used this place to store legitimate shipments of merchandise such as clothes, shoes, and grain foods. We tag and box the shit and ship them overseas to some of the less-fortunate areas of the world. This was one of the businesses that Lincoln helped get started. A humanitarian program that was heavily monitored by the government. We had to meet certain guidelines and pass inspections, or we would be in serious shit. This was just the beginning for our family. I wanted us to be involved in other things

30/1162

besides the illegal ventures, and this was the start of doing more than providing idiots with weapons to kill themselves and each other. So far, things were going great. We’d had some raids, of course, the Feds riding in on their high-horses wishing they could get me tied up on charges, but they always came up short. I walked into the warehouse, and Darrell met me at the door with a block of some shit wrapped in brown paper. I knew, at that moment, things were going to be worse than what I’d imagined…far worse. I didn’t say anything to Darrell. I just walked past him and headed for the room that I knew housed Worm.

31/1162

The moment I opened the door, the stench of an addict mixed with blood attacked my nose. I didn’t break my stride. I went right for the figure tied to a chair, stripped of everything but his skivvies. “You have something for me, Worm?” I asked pointedly. Worm was everything that you may be imagining right now. He was skin and bones, pale with stringy black hair, and a mouth filled with rotten teeth. Worm looked worked over, a great deal, but he managed to get one of his eyes on me. “S-s-sir,” he stammered. My second lieutenant under Darrell, Hugo, brought a chair to me, and I sat it right in front of Worm’s slouched body.

32/1162

“Say what you need to say, Worm. I don’t have all night.” Just then, the waterworks started. In between the crying, he started blubbering about what, I couldn’t tell you. What I could say was that I was losing my patience. I pulled out my Glock and placed my gun and hand on my leg. I wasn't playing with any of these motherfuckers in this room. No one was above my bullets. Worm, finally realizing I had met my patience limit, murmured, “I didn’t steal from you, I swear.” I stared at him, then looked up at Darrell. “Are you kidding me right now?” I chided as I brought my gun up and chambered a round.

33/1162

Worm’s eyes shot out of his face, and he stammered quickly. “No, wait, please, Mr. Leonetti, sir. Please. I’m telling you the truth. It was a trick to get you chasing me so your brother, Eddie, could plant these drugs under your nose and get you raided. He-he say you a-a loose cannon, and he needs to get rid of you. Yeah, he says you would be so busy trying to get revenge on-n-n my u-uuseless ass that you wouldn’t be f-focused on anything else. That’s what he said. He told me to h-hide and hide good, and I did. I really did, but it’s this stuff he gave me. I was sharing it with this bitch and she…” I rolled my eyes and stood quickly, sending the chair crashing to the ground. I balled a piece of his shirt in my hand and brought the gun under his chin.

34/1162

“I don’t give a fuck about some bitch and your fucking drug habit. Are you telling me that there are drugs that are in my warehouse right now? In this warehouse?” “Y-yes, sir.” I looked up at Darrell for confirmation again, and he held up the brick. “How much is here?” “More than we can get rid of in our cars,” Darrell informed me. Then he added unnecessarily, “We’re fucked if we get raided.” I didn’t believe that was my brother’s end game. Yes, my brother was a calculated bastard. Yet, if he was setting me up to take the fall for this, he would have pulled the plug on me sooner. This operation, this warehouse, was under my name as well as

35/1162

Lincoln’s. We would go down so fast that we would never see the light of fucking day. No, this can’t be his game plan. It has to be something else. I backed up from Worm and looked at Darrell, asking, “When is our next shipment due to arrive?” “Not for another two months.” I nodded and started to formulate my plan. Worm, however, thought I was thinking of his demise and said, “Please just give me another chance. Maybe we can set up your brother or something. I can be useful to you like I used to be. I know I can. Just…” A shot abruptly rang throughout the room, vibrating off every surface. Worm slumped over, and I put my gun away, which

36/1162

was still hot from the released gasses and energy. I guess you think I should have let him live. After all, he gave up my brother, right? Well, that’s not how this works. He betrayed me. I was born and raised with certain beliefs, and betrayal was something you didn’t come back from. We had been getting away from those beliefs, but not anymore. I started for the door as my crew went to work disposing of Worm. I wouldn’t lose sleep over him if I were you. Since he was hooked on that shit, he’d do anything for a hit. He would sell his mother and yours for the opportunity to get high. Trust me, no one would miss him. Plus, the bullshit he just insulted my ears with was coming from my brother. It was a message;

37/1162

this was a message. Eddie was coming after me. He had my father’s ear, the advantage, and he was coming after me. What I needed to do at this point was to be smart. I couldn’t afford to let my emotions get the better of me, not at this stage in the game. Soon, though, I would have my moment. I called out over my shoulder, “Clean up and put everything back where it was. I want this place to look as if we never stepped foot in this warehouse. Also, sweep this place for any hidden devices and check out Worm’s story about ‘hiding with some bitch.'” I turned just as I got to the door. “And call ‘The Patriot.' Whatever his price is to make sure this place is spotless, I’ll pay it. I don’t

38/1162

want anything leading to me, or to that useless sack of shit, being here.” “The Patriot” was a person you’d call a cleaner. He cleaned up various messes of the blood, guts, and dead body persuasion. He was discreet and pricey, but he was worth it. He’d been on my father’s payroll for decades. Still holding the drugs, Darrell said, “You want me to put the drugs back too?” I opened the door right before I called back, “As if we were never here.” As I revved my engine and peeled out of the parking lot, I thought about Eddie. He had some shit up his sleeve; I felt it. He had been the doting brother, and I was sure if I went to Pops and told him about the drugs and my suspicions about Eddie, there would be nothing to link him to this, except Lincoln

39/1162

and me. I also knew my father. He wouldn’t care where the drugs came from or who put it there. He’d tell me to clean this shit up and make it disappear. Pops and Eddie weren’t in favor of legitimizing our family. They were still living in the past while I, with the help of Lincoln, was trying to bring us into the twenty-first century. Running guns and shit shouldn’t be the only way we make money. We needed to legitimize our business. We needed to invest and do it right. We had to be strategic about it, smart and under the radar. From what I could gather, Eddie was trying to sabotage everything for his selfish gains. He knew he wasn’t getting the crown. Instead, he was attempting to get me out of the way and take it.

40/1162

Well, he’ll have to bury me first to get it, and that shit ain’t happening. Fuck that! What I needed to do was get ahead of him. I needed to stop him from making a mockery of this family, number one, and number two, I needed to bury him six feet under; it’s what he deserved. Once I got on the highway, I saw red and blue headlights in my rearview mirror. I wasn’t speeding, nor did I break any laws. So, why was I being pulled over? Good question, and I’d find out the bogus reason in a minute, but I wanted to point out to you the irony of it all. As I pulled over, I realized that my brother really thought I was stupid. He was underestimating me again, and really, he shouldn’t. Yeah, that motherfucker is dead!

41/1162

I heard a tap on my window, and I plastered a fake ass smile on my face as two other police cars pulled up behind me. I rolled down the window and said as pleasantly as I could, “What seems to be the trouble, officer?”

CHAPTER TWO

RAQUEL Why am I still here? “Yeah, things are good with my business. I’m making moves that’s going to catapult my career, putting me as one of the top paid salesmen in my company,” marveled this tall, dark-skinned brother with black slacks and button down black shirt. This dude couldn’t be serious. Did he really believe that all he needed to do to impress me, and get me all hot and bothered, was to tell me what tax bracket he was in, then look at me as if I was a piece of juicy steak?

44/1162

He wasn’t bad looking in the face, and he had a really nice looking body. The problem I had was his breath. I was flabbergasted by it at this point. He’d been talking about himself for at least twenty minutes, and I was thinking, Shouldn’t he be able to smell it himself? You smell yourself first before anyone else does, right? I don’t know about anyone else, but I could definitely tell when my breath was in need of refreshing, but this dude here… Anyway, I forced myself to smile as he told me his life story, trying my damnedest not to inhale. See what happens when you try to be nice, Raquel? I didn’t want to, but he’d asked me to dance five thousand times. I said yes just to

45/1162

get him out of my face. Now, he’d been talking to me non-stop since we moved from the dance floor. I made eye contact with the bartender and motioned for him to come to me. Once he got close enough, I smiled thinking, Shit, I need something strong if this guy is going to continue to char my eyelashes off. “Tanqueray straight,” I told the bartender. “Mr. Hot Breath” leaned into me and smiled, “Damn, baby, you don’t play, do you?” Oh God! He then had the audacity to move closer to me and gave me, what I assumed was, his best “devour you” look.

46/1162

He then said close to my ear, hot breath now charring the side of my face, “Yeah, I love a woman that knows how to handle herself.” Yeah, and I love a man whose breath doesn’t smell like ass…I think I’m going to vomit. It’s hard out here for men I get that. Women could be complex creatures to understand. Sometimes you just don’t know what you’re going to get. There were women with standards, such as myself, with a long list of requirements that a man had to meet before a phone number would be passed. On the flipside of that, other women would be so impressed with this dude that they would gladly be on their backs or their knees tonight. There are so many variations of

47/1162

women that I could explore with just these two examples. I could only imagine what men go through. It’s confusing; I get it. It’s hard for a man to try to gauge the quality of a woman they’re trying to get to know. But could they at least feel us out first? “Mr. Hot Breath” and I had been talking for a few minutes now, and I was pretty sure he’d been clued in that I wasn’t the type of chick that’s impressed by the size of his wallet. With that bit of information, he should have come with something better than telling me how much money he made while blowing his stinking breath on me. But that’s not the case right now. No, right now he was invading my space and pouring it on a little too thick. He was completely oblivious to my subtle hints of disinterest.

48/1162

Do you see what happens when you try to be nice and smile at them? Now, he was forcing me to be that bitch. Please note, I’ve given no indication that I was feeling this dude, but it seemed it didn’t matter. He thought he had a shot and assumed that I had no other options but to be into him. “Listen, I was thinking…” he started to say but I was done with being nice. Plus, I was running out of fresh air. I stood from my seat, ready to end this. Just rip off the band-aid, Raquel. I touched his arm. “Yeah, okay, it was nice meeting you. I’m going to mingle a little more. Thanks for the dance and good luck with …um… whatever it is that you said you did.”

49/1162

I smiled, grabbed the drink that the bartender sat in front of me and moved away. I looked back at him and saw that he was watching me walk away, or rather he was watching my ass. Ugh, I knew it was a bad idea coming out by myself, but I’d been home for two weeks now, and my father was working me to death. I needed to get out, have a few drinks, and get drunk. Maybe with the consumption of alcohol I could finally wrap my head around that, after three years, I was back in Philly. I made my rounds through the club, this time trying not to make eye contact, hoping I would be left alone. It didn’t work. Instead, I was proposed to, fondled, grabbed, hit on, stepped on, and hair pulled! By the time I

50/1162

made it back to the bar in the front of the club, I was so ready to call it a night. I found an empty bar stool and sat, signaling for the bartender to grab my tab, when I felt a pair of eyes on me. No, I take that back. Actually, it felt more like someone was looking through me than at me. I looked around the large bar area, and suddenly my eyes stumbled on a pair of dark gray eyes that seemed to set me instantly on fire. Oh shit! It can’t be him! I squinted my eyes, somehow thinking that my otherwise perfect vision would improve, and my heart literally stopped beating.

51/1162

Breath girl, I coached myself quietly as breathing had suddenly become a chore for me. It was painful as my brain willed my lungs to contract, but that’s what he does to me. That’s what he’d always done to me. He was my guilty pleasure, my forbidden desire and the true reason why I left this city three years ago. I brought my hand to my throat in the effort to massage the muscles there, to allow me to take in each and every arduous breath. Damn, I didn’t expect to see him again… ever. Okay, that was a little farfetched on my part, but Philly was a big city. The odds were so slim that I would bump into him; I never prepared myself for this moment.

52/1162

I quickly reached for my glass and brought it to my now dehydrated mouth. If I can just concentrate on swallowing, I can… Shit! I looked down at the wetness that poured from the invisible hole in my bottom lip and wiped my chest and chin. This had to be one of the most embarrassing moments of my life… No, I take it back it wasn’t, but it’s damn close! You’re embarrassing yourself, girl. Get a grip. Hell, he’s just a man, right?’ I chuckled to myself and shook my head, knowing that was far from the case. Yes, he was just a man but, at the same time, he was so much more than that. He was the sexiest man you’d ever meet. Never mind that, he was built to freaking perfection with a face

53/1162

that could move mountains! Hell, never mind that, he pleasured my body in ways I’d never dreamt could be possible. Yes, he’s just a man…Not! I grabbed a calming breath from the pits of my soul and exhaled. You can handle this! I attempted to peek over the rim of my glass, drinking slowly this time, and as my eyes casually fell on him, I found myself not being able to turn away. Shit, he was breathtakingly beautiful. I didn’t know if men were allowed to be beautiful, but I’d make the exception for him. He looked good enough to eat, as always, drenched in one of his many expensive dark colored suits. His hair, which was typically short on the sides and long on the top, just

54/1162

added to the sex appeal that was Angelo “Angel” Leonetti. I shifted in my seat and crossed my legs, remembering the way he made me feel, how he orchestrated the most sinful and amazing waves of unadulterated desires I had ever felt in my life. I met Angel through my older brother during my first year of college. He and my brother used to hang out all the time. They’d met through our fathers. Angel’s father was some type of an associate of my father. I didn’t know what kind of associate he was at the time, and quite frankly, I didn’t care. I just looked forward to seeing Angel come to the house all the time. I was okay with just breathing the same air as he as long as he came around. You could safely call it a

55/1162

teenage crush. I was eighteen, horny and just figuring out what kind of power being a woman could possess. I was much younger than he was; four years to be exact. It didn’t matter how many times I batted my eyes towards him. It didn’t matter how many times I walked around in my next to nothing two-piece bathing suits, until of course my brother or father would run me off. No matter what I did, he never crossed that line. I figured that I wasn’t appealing to him, but that didn’t stop my thoughts from always going places that they shouldn’t. But sometimes I would catch him watching me with a look that, for the life of me, I didn’t have a clue what it meant. It wasn’t a look he used to give the hot asses he and my

56/1162

brother would bring to the house with them. No, the looks he would give me were something deeper, something darker. Unfortunately, he would never expound on the meaning of that look. He would just always smile at me or treat me like a kid sister. That was until I forced him to look at me differently. He finally saw me as the person I was; a hungry, desirable, sex-craved woman. It was my last day in Philly. I had finally graduated from college, and the moment I had my degree, I was on the next thing smoking out of here. God, I needed to get away from my life. My father and brother were suffocating me to death. That’s what it felt like living in my house. My mother died giving birth to me, and my father treated me with kid gloves ever

57/1162

since I was born. My brother did the same. He also became my protector and bodyguard/warden when I became old enough to notice the world and, most importantly, when the world took notice of me. My brother, being four years older than me, felt it was his duty to step in as my father when our father wasn’t around. He scared all of my boyfriends, or hell, any male, away all the time. I was sick of the two most important men in my life smothering me to death. So, once I received my degree from the University of Pennsylvania, I was planning to leave. I had accepted a job in San Francisco with this Marketing firm as a General Accountant while I studied for my CPA. There had been tears, and lots of huffing and puffing before my brother agreed with

58/1162

my father to “let me go.” Let me go? Yeah right. I was going regardless. My bags were already packed, my ticket had been purchased, and my brother and father had no idea. Hell, they were lucky that I even told them about the job and that I was moving. I was out of that prison whether they liked it or not, but I had unfinished business to attend to before I left. I was getting my freedom, and what better way to kick start my freedom by getting tangled in something I knew I wasn’t ready for. I wanted to play with fire. I wanted to finally sell my soul to the devil. That night, I went hunting and found my prey at his usual spot; some dive bar in South Philly. I walked in the bar trying to act as if I belonged, knowing damn well no sensible

59/1162

woman would ever walk into a place like this. I looked around the grunge and hoped I wouldn’t catch anything by just breathing the air in this place. However, my eyes had found the person I wanted, so I knew I wasn’t going anywhere. I ran my hand through my mid-shoulder length dark hair as I set my eyes on the meaty, wife-beater-encased bartender. I tried to concentrate on my walk, instead of how the soles of my seven hundred dollar knee high boots were sticking on the floor. Ugh, did they even clean the floors in this place? The bar was your typical biker looking hole-in-the-wall type bar that you might see on television, filled with a bunch of questionable patrons. And as you might’ve guessed,

60/1162

the characters in this place probably wouldn’t take too kindly to being called “patrons,” or “characters,” for that matter. All eyes were on the one that didn’t belong; me. But I didn’t care one bit. The moment I felt a pair of gray eyes studying me gave my confidence and the boost it needed to walk to the bar. I hiked up my jean skirt and sat down, feeling the scratchy stickiness of torn and worn out leather on the back of my thighs, and smiled at the bartender. “Shot of gin. Seagram’s, if you have it.” He looked at me as if he didn’t understand English, so I repeated my order. He grunted at me and seemed to be two seconds from throwing me out when he

61/1162

looked slightly behind me, bobbed his head, and then sauntered to make me a drink. God, I hope they clean their glasses. “Someone’s far from home.” I closed my eyes and gripped my thighs, trying my best to get a hold of myself. When my drink appeared in front of me, I took it quickly, tried not to cough and looked at the bartender. I pushed the glass to him, signaling that I wanted another, and he didn’t move until, I guess, he got the okay from the man behind me. I felt the object of my desires move closer to me before he took the seat next to me. I risked a glance into those eyes that haunt me in my dreams twenty-four seven. He smiled and looked me over.

62/1162

Now I told you what I had on my feet and that I wore a skirt, but let me tell you that “said skirt” was nothing but dressing to cover my essentials. I was on a mission, I told you, and I needed my ammo to trap whom I wanted. I topped my outfit off with a simple black tank that covered the girls but prominently displayed their potential. I know they weren’t what he went for normally. They barely filled my hands. However, I will say they were upright, perky and spectacular. I felt his eyes salivating on them this very moment, and as my breathing picked up, I knew the rise and fall of my girls were doing a number on him, or at least I hoped they were.

63/1162

“What are you doing here, Raquel?” Angel asked me, voice low and thick. “Having a drink, Angelo.” I accepted my drink from the bartender and took it down quickly. The bartender looked at me, shook his head, and then looked at Angel before he moved on. I met Angel’s eyes, and his wicked pantymelting smile appeared. “Yeah, sweetheart, I can see that, but why are you here? I’m sure South Street is jumping right about now. Don’t you think you’d have more fun there instead of here?” South Street was probably packed and jumping. It’s a long strip filled with storefront apartments, clubs, shops, and cafés and was the “it” spot for young adults. However,

64/1162

South Street wasn’t where Angel was, so that wasn’t where I needed to be. I cleared my throat and willed my mouth to say something witty, something… sexy and orgasmic, but all that came out of my mouth was, “What are you talking about? This place is great.” The sound of laughter that erupted from him told me that I had failed miserably. I closed my eyes and looked away from him. I am so far out of my league here that it’s beginning to become embarrassing. I started to remove myself from the stool when Angel ran his hand through my hair and placed it behind my ear. He leaned in a little, and I inhaled deeply.

65/1162

“You know you shouldn’t be here, right? It’s too dangerous.” I looked into his eyes and tried to focus on anything other than the wetness between my thighs. “I’m a big girl, Angel. I can handle it. Besides, you’re here. I know you’ll protect me.” I went rigid when I saw this look quickly come over him. Again, the meaning back then had me stumped, so I refused to assume or move. Angel then gently tickled the side of my face with his knuckles, sending my body into a fit of goose bumps, awakening every nerve ending in my body. As he leaned in closer to me, my mouth opened slightly in order to breathe better as every other bodily function was shutting down.

66/1162

Angel quietly said to me, “I’m not worried about your protection from this place. I’m more worried about your protection from me.” Yes! Now that’s what I’m talking about! The moment he removed his hand from my face, the look was instantly gone from his dark features. He stood and stepped away from me. “Come on. I’ll walk you to your car.” “No!” I said a little too quickly and loud it seemed as the bartender’s eyes fell on us. I took a deep breath and said to him a little more calmly, “I’m not ready to go. Besides, I came here to drink, and that’s what I plan to do.” “Raquel,” he started, but I shook my head.

67/1162

“No, Angel. Look, I had to witness and deal with a lot of yelling and feet stomping just to get a night alone from my wardens. I need this. I just want to get wasted my last night in Philly and have fun before I’m gone. You know I’m leaving, right?” I could have sworn the look of disappointment creased his face for just a second before he said, “Yeah, I know.” I swiveled to face him completely. “So, come on. Have a few drinks with me. Maybe we can play a little pool. Then I promise I’ll leave.” I gave him my best puppy dog eyes until he smiled, shook his head, and waved the bartender over. “Why do I have a feeling I’m going to live to regret this?”

68/1162

I squealed and clapped my hands. “Trust me, you won’t be sorry.” Angel and I had a ball that night. The few drinks that I mentioned having turned into so many that I couldn’t keep count. I was feeling fantastic. I still felt my face, so I couldn’t have been too far to the left. We played only two games of pool. He seemed to be unable to concentrate on the game itself. He was too busy watching me… or rather my girls and my ass every time I bent over the table. When we weren’t playing pool, we were playing darts or sitting around cracking jokes. We talked about my plans once I arrived in San Francisco. You know, the basics; where I was planning to stay when I got there, what company I was working for, etc.

69/1162

It was so easy to talk to him. For a moment, I forgot all about trying to seduce him and just enjoyed his company. “So what time is your flight in the morning?” he asked me. The night was finally ending. We were sitting in the back of the bar at a table only large enough to fit two. I could feel all of my plans to seduce him slipping away. I sighed deeply and smiled. “Nine something. Why?” He smiled at me. “It’s getting late. I’m sure you have some things to do before you leave for the airport in the morning.” I shook my head and met his smile. “Nope. I am completely packed, and my bags are at the door, ready to be grabbed from my hotel.” I shrugged at the look of disbelief on his face when I mentioned the hotel. “I told

70/1162

you; I planned to have a great time tonight. I didn’t want anything hindering my plans, so I got a hotel room, and I’m free.” I leaned forward a little and tilted my head to the side. He studied me carefully, so I figured what the hell; maybe it’s not too late. I said to him, “So if you want to go somewhere else and, you know, hang out some more, we can.” I could tell just by his body language that this really wasn’t my night. Angel confirmed it by saying to me, crushing my dreams, “You know nothing’s going to happen between us, right?” “What do you mean?” I replied coyly and blinked rapidly at him. He shook his head and laughed. “Come on, let’s get you home. Where’d you park?”

71/1162

I stood, trying not to show how disappointed, hurt, and, quite honestly, embarrassed I was. My flirting, batting of the eyes, and showing a little boob hadn’t phased him at all. This night by far was the most embarrassing night of my life. I sighed deeply, trying not to look at him, as I answered, “I didn’t drive.” “Wow,” he replied. I looked up at him. He just stared at me, almost appraisingly like. He said finally, “Someone was confident in their seduction tactics.” He chuckled, and then gave me another once over, but this time I didn’t feel sexy. I felt as if I was a joke to him.

72/1162

I frowned, feeling like he just attacked my ego. I ran my hands through my hair and narrowed my eyes. I said to him, claws coming out, “Who told you all this was for you? How do you know that you weren’t my consolation prize? Maybe I had someone else in mind tonight.” Hands on my hips, I tilted my weight to one side of my body. “Ha! It’s laughable that you assume this was all for you. You know what? I think I will go and explore what South Street has to offer. South Street, no doubt, is still jumping. In fact, it’s only 2am. The night is still young, and you’ve just destroyed my high. So now, I’m going to take my hot ass somewhere else to see what I can get into, or who I can get under, or hell, even over. It makes me no never mind.”

73/1162

I was so pissed that he made me feel like I was a twelve-year-old with a childish crush on her teacher or something. Well, the hell with him. I’m outta here! I attempted to make my exit by moving past him as quick as I could. However, I didn’t get far. Instead, my breath was robbed from my lungs harshly as my body collided with a wall that I never knew was so close to me. Gruff hands enveloped my head as the most egregious face I had ever seen invaded my personal space. The size of my eyes grew in shock, and then desire suddenly hit me like a freight train. Hot damn. “Creamed my panties” would be an understatement if ever there was one. A damn waterfall was flowing between my legs at that very moment.

74/1162

Ho-ly shit! Oh, the fire in his eyes. The blaze was threatening to burn us both. He stood there looking down at me, and I was defiantly looking up at him. “Say that shit again,” he growled through gritted teeth. I, of course, opened my mouth to actually repeat everything I’d said. I was a glutton for punishment. Hell, I welcomed his punishment. Punish me, baby! However, the moment I felt him move closer to me, barely allowing light to pass between us, made me shut up. An animal was about to be unleashed; I could sense it. I could taste it. Hell, the growl that escaped

75/1162

from him was proof that shit was about to get ugly. The atmosphere around us suddenly changed as I watched Angel’s features grow darker, reminding me of how desolate woods could deprive a moonlit sky in the dead of night. I tried desperately to swallow as he leaned into me and said in a voice quiet and very deadly, “You are playing with fucking fire. Do you understand that, Raquel?” I know his question was rhetorical, but I still answered, “Perfectly. Now get out of my way. I have better things to do than to…” I wanted to say more. I really did. However, a pair of beautiful and sinful lips was caressing mine at the moment, so I didn’t care to use them to cuss him out. Instead, I used them to taste the forbidden

76/1162

fruit I’d been denied of for far too long. I always knew his lips would be pure wickedness. Feeling him control them and guide them over mine was making me crave for more. I brought my hands up along his chest and traveled them along his sides to the span of his glorious muscled back. I pulled him closer to me, trying desperately to make our bodies become one. I was completely turned on right now. The gin was working its magic. I could feel it. Hell, I felt it after the second shot I took. “Gin is sin” as you might have heard, and it was my drink of choice when I wanted to be loose and free. It’s the reason why I kept drinking it this whole time. I wanted my libido to be in rare form. I wanted to want him so much that I couldn’t think straight, couldn’t see straight.

77/1162

I finally got what I’d always wanted. His lips, his taste, his breath, his mind, and his senses; they finally belonged to me, even if it was only for a moment. He suddenly pulled from me, and we stared at each other, breaths coming quick, needing the rhythm of our hearts to slow. “You are fucking dangerous with those lips,” he said to me, still showing the effects of our kiss. Yes, small victories, ladies! Now, what I wanted next was for him to lose control. I needed him to. He caressed my lips slowly with one finger, watching them as if they mesmerized him.

78/1162

His incredible lips finally mouthed the words I wanted desperately to hear. “I wonder what else you can do with them.” Yes! “Only one way to find out,” I replied, eyes wild with a sense of urgency in them. Angel pulled out some bills from his wallet, grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the bar. He dropped the money down, nodded at the bartender, and then headed for the door. We jumped in his car; a black tinted Camaro, and drove to his place, silence covering us both. I wasn’t sure what was on his mind, and I didn’t ask. I knew I was ecstatic. That’s why I was quiet. I’d wanted him for so long, and even though this would only be a physical thing, I knew it was going to be

79/1162

beautiful, grimy, sexy and mind-blowing, to say the least. That night, and subsequent nights after, I managed to experience things I never thought was possible. Yes, you heard right. My ass thought I was going to fuck my desires away in one night, but Angel had other ideas. One night turned into a lust-filled weekend, with me leaving two days after I planned. He kept me “naked and spread eagle” the entire time, with only a break to shower and eat. My lady parts were sore. Shit, my entire body was sore. I wasn’t ready for him; that was for damn sure. I also knew that if I gave him the opportunity to do this to me as often as he wanted, because of the way I felt about him, he would destroy me.

80/1162

This was proof that I was making the right decision to leave. The farther I got away from him, the better I would be. However, looking back at the shitstorm I created in San Francisco, I should have stayed my ass home. It was very unfortunate that I never got the opportunity to experience that grimy, hot sex again. Believe me, I’ve tried. I’ve dated plenty of men of different races in San Fran. I’d even found a few to test drive and experiment with, hoping to repeat my last nights in Philly. The results of my experiment didn’t turn out too well. I never found a man to come close to the man that I had affectionately started calling Leo, my Lionheart. I know that sounds corny, but he’s the king of my body, my soul, and my heart. No one had

81/1162

ever made my body scream, cream, moan, writhe, shake, weaken and heat as much as Angel had that night. Ever since I’d met him, he remained in my dreams, but for three years after our nights of passion, he remained in my nightmares, because dreaming of him was torture. He’d been the conductor of my desires, of my needs. I’ve wanted him and desired him for so long that I wasn’t sure what I would do when I got home, and our paths crossed, if ever. What I didn’t expect was to behave like this. Damn, get a grip girl. I blinked a few times and brought some sense back to my head. You didn’t come home for this, I scolded myself. You left a fucked up situation with no intentions of getting into another.

82/1162

I needed a clean slate. It didn’t matter that being with Angel was the best time of my life. It didn’t matter that no other man would ever measure up to him. It didn’t matter that even if I had the pleasure to be reacquainted with him for just a night, it couldn’t be anything more than just physical. There were too many things, too many variables in my life that just wouldn’t allow for anything more. My secrets were too deep. I was fighting hard not to let those secrets consume me, and I refused to allow them to do the same to Angel. As I watched him from across the club, I wondered if I had enough self-control to withstand him. We were great together. The chemistry we had was something couples spent a lifetime to achieve.

83/1162

I figured maybe I could just talk to the man. It would be rude of me if I didn’t, right? After all, we went way back. We hadn’t seen each other for a few years and were in a public place. What could go wrong? Shit, did he just give me his panty-dropping smile? I closed my eyes and shivered. Yes, I could handle this. I’d changed since he’d seen me last. I was a grown ass woman, capable of keeping my shit in check. Actually, I could probably play around with him a little too. Get my feet wet or rather my kitty-kat stroked a bit. I just needed to stay vigilant and in control. I smiled suddenly to myself. Yes, I could make this happen and just have some fun.

84/1162

I just couldn’t allow him to kiss me. If he got his addictive lips on me, game over. I decided to put aside the fact that he’d been eyeing me for a few minutes now, and he hadn’t made his way over to me, nor did he act as if he knew me. He just looked at me, or through me, rather. Well, maybe he just needed a reminder of just who I was. I stood to make my way over to him when some busty girl came up to him grinning. He eyed her up and down and grinned from ear to ear. My eyebrows furrowed as I watched her cozy up to him, putting her fake tits in his face. Okay, so I know I shouldn’t be pissed. I really don’t have a right to be, but here I stood pissed as shit! I’m not angry with the

85/1162

broad. Who can blame her for putting her girls in a guy like Angel’s face? No, I was pissed at him as his focus went completely to her. I didn’t like being ignored. He knew who I was. There’s no doubt about it. He used to come to my house all the time. My pride be damned. Those nights we had together was memorable on its own. I refused to let my ego believe that he didn’t remember who I was. No, he knew exactly who I was, and he was just going to sit there and ignore me? See how I almost fucked up? Yeah, it’s time for me to go. I started to signal the bartender again when some guy walked up to me smiling. I looked up at him and noticed instantly how dark his eyes were. His hair was black

86/1162

and slicked back. His skin was as pale as the moon. He was attractive and rugged looking. However, the way he looked at me made me nervous. It was as if he was ready to have me for breakfast, lunch and dinner right here at the bar. What is wrong with guys nowadays? “Wow, I noticed you from across the bar, but I didn’t imagine you would be this beautiful up close. Hi, I’m Dirk.” He reached out his hand to me, and I took it. “Raquel,” I replied, a bit hesitant. He slowly brought my hand to his lips, never taking his eyes off mine. “Raquel, it is very nice to meet you.” His wet lips touched my hand as a seductive gaze graced his face, and I felt…nothing.

87/1162

I stared up at him and smiled as a thought suddenly popped into my head. Two can play this game, Angel. I gave him my best smile. “It’s nice to meet you too, Dirk.” I could tell Dirk was thinking that he had me hook, line and sinker; a blind man could see that, so I know Angel could see it too. I hope he chokes on it. Dirk leaned into me, ready to either say something inappropriate or corny in my ear, when a rather large man, decked out in a dark gray suit, came up to my right. Both Dirk and I looked at him, and this man’s brown eyes were solely on me. “Excuse me, Ms. Waters.” What the…?

88/1162

I swallowed and looked over at Angel. Angel still wasn’t looking at me. In fact, I saw him walking away with the blonde chick. So much for my plan. I looked back and up at the large man. “Do I know you?” The big guy shook his head. “No, ma’am. My name is Darrell. I work for Mr. Leonetti. He has asked that you not leave the bar area until he returns.” Again, I thought, What the…? I narrowed my eyes, glanced over to the direction where Angel had disappeared from, then back at Darrell. “Come again?” Darrell, seeming a bit nervous, repeated what he’d said to me. I literally laughed. The nerve of that son of a bitch.

89/1162

He really thought, after the way he just ignored me that I would wait right here like a good little girl for him to finally notice me? Huh? I think not! I stood, and when the bartender came to me with my card, Darrell offered quickly, “Mr. Leonetti has taken care of your tab tonight.” I put my hands on my hips. “Oh, is that right? You said your name is Darrell, right?” He didn’t reply, but I kept going. “Darrell, please inform your boss for me that I don’t need him paying for my drinks. I’m more than capable of doing that myself. You can also tell him that just because he paid for my drinks doesn’t give him the right to tell me what to do. No one tells me what to do, understand? I’m a grown ass woman with a

90/1162

mind of my own, and I be damned if anyone tries to control me. He has lost his damn mind if he thinks I’m just going to sit here while he disappears with some floozy to do who knows what. He has another thing coming. Tell him he can kiss my scrumptious, beautiful black ass! I’m leaving with Dirk.” Now, I really wasn’t leaving with Dirk, but Angel didn’t need to know that. I smiled up at Dirk and laced my arm through his. “Ms. Waters…” Darrell started, and I think he even contemplated touching me, but the look on my face told him there would be serious hell to pay if he even dared to put his hands on me. I kept walking pulling Dirk with me towards the exit of the club. I bet he won’t ignore me again.

91/1162

CHAPTER THREE

ANGEL

This must be what hell is like! As I took back the fourth shot of the night, I tried to breathe deeply. I needed to calm down. I was two seconds from losing it. The way he was touching her soft as silk chocolate skin, the look on his face; he’s enjoying the shit way too much. I shifted in my chair, trying to count to ten as I watched her sexy ass move while she danced with someone other than me.

93/1162

I should go over there. I should beat the shit out of that fucker and watch his ass bleed to death on the dance floor. But I couldn’t. Lincoln would be pissed as shit if I dropped a body in his club, and Georgia would fucking kill me. I needed a diversion. I turned away from the dance floor and tried to concentrate on something other than her. Instead of imagining what his blood would feel like flowing through my fingers, the satisfaction of watching the life leave his eyes, I took my eyes off her and observed my surroundings. Hell, that’s what I was there to do to begin with. Georgia asked me one day if I would keep an eye on her club for her until she had the baby and returned to work. I wanted to

94/1162

tell her that she would never see the inside of this place again unless it’s social. There’s no way Lincoln was going to let her work in here again. I knew my cousin, and he would lose his shit. Honestly, I wasn’t about to let her work here either so I agreed. I looked around the club admiring the setup. This place was packed. Georgia did an excellent job designing this place and of course, with Lincoln’s name in the business, it was only going to flourish. This place wasn’t huge, but it wasn’t small either. It was just the right size to give you an intimate setting without losing your personal space. It had a club feel with a lounge-type atmosphere, and this city was eating it up. The DJ was actually good, but tonight, I wasn’t feeling it.

95/1162

Tonight, as with every night, I was trying to reign in my anger. My patience was being put to the test, and I was starting to lose the battle of control. I was resorting back to my old ways, how I was before Lincoln arrived on our doorstep. Speaking of the Devil, Lincoln and I hadn’t seen or spoken to each other since Miami. I’d been trying to give the man his space. I knew how he felt, believe me, and there was really nothing I could do to make this shit better. I had to let him deal with this in his own way. I had called periodically to check on him. So far, he hadn’t taken any of my calls or returned them. Georgia and I talked all the time, though. I’d call her to see if she needed

96/1162

anything or have her send me pictures of the baby. It was crazy that even though Lincoln was missing in action, he hadn’t stopped Georgia from being with our family; mainly our grandmother and his aunt, my mom. Those three women together were trouble of the worst kind. Hell, I’d seen more of Georgia and her pregnant belly than I had of Lincoln. Now that the baby was here, she hadn’t been around as often. No one saw Lincoln unless in passing or while he was sitting in his car when he picked her up from my parent’s home. I understood why Lincoln was in love with that woman. You couldn’t help but to love Georgia and protect her. She has a heart of gold and an honesty that was refreshing.

97/1162

She’d told me on many occasions, “My husband is a fucking idiot, but he loves you like a brother. Hell, like more than a brother because he hates his real one. He’ll come around, Angel, just give him time.” I would just smile at her, not really wanting to crush her dreams. Again, I knew my cousin, and he’d come around when hell froze over. What boggled my mind was that the infamous Drake Lincoln was married with a kid. When I thought about it more, I couldn’t believe he met a phenomenal woman like Georgia, the woman that had him by his balls, in a damn club. You couldn’t write a better script for one of those sappy chick flicks. That shit doesn’t happen in real life,

98/1162

but, for him it had, so maybe hell had frozen over. I motioned for Darrell, who was standing a few feet from me, to bring me a beer from the bar. Out of my peripheral, I suddenly caught sight of her walking from the back of the club to the large bar I was sitting closer to. Shit, my dick feels like a damn brick, and I’m only looking at her. As always, just watching her was driving me crazy. It made me contemplate murder in cold blood with witnesses, as she flowed through the place with every male’s eyes on her ass. It had been a long time since I’d seen her and she looked just as beautiful now as she did back then.

99/1162

How long has it actually been? I thought when I first saw her that she didn’t remember me, but as her brown, almond-shaped eyes met mine from across the bar, I saw the look come over her. I felt the heat radiate from her eyes, even from this distance and in this lighting. I would know her desires for me if I were fucking blind. My body never reacted to any woman the way it had for her. It took three nights, three fucking nights exploring her body, tasting her pleasures, for that woman to be embedded in my memory forever. Those nights were by far the most erotic nights of my existence. She was my… Damn, I can’t say that shit.

100/1162

I’ll just say that she’d affected me in ways no other woman has ever managed to do. Shit, she’d grown up since she’d been gone. The curves of her spectacular body just deepened with hills and valleys that I wanted to explore and reacquaint my hands with perfection. I’d had my fair share of beautiful women, not as much as Lincoln would accuse me of, but enough to know when I’ve experienced paradise. Let me put it to you like this: there was one woman that I have given myself to, one woman that I’ve let my guard down with, who I craved to touch, who I desired like no other, the only woman that I would bleed for, and she was now sitting directly across from me.

101/1162

I felt my tongue imperceptibly sweep across my hungry lips. I wonder if she tastes better now than she did back then. Yeah, I know she tastes better now. I can feel it. She smiled at some fucker as he sat down at the bar next to her, her face lighting up the way I remembered. My heart suddenly started to beat as if it was going to burst out of my chest. My lungs began to work double time to replenish the breath that I was losing every second that I watched her. This shouldn’t have been a shock to me. She’d always had that kind of effect on me with just a simple look, smile, and the slightest touch. I know you want to know who this woman is, but give me a minute. I just needed

102/1162

to relish in her beauty. Damn, she was beautiful, and that’s putting it mildly. She was stunning as hell, and I wanted nothing more than to sink into her heaven and confess all my sins, but I didn’t move. Yeah, even though I missed the shit out of her, and I wanted her desperately, I couldn’t forget the fact that she left. I showed her what it would be like if she stayed with me, but she left anyway. She didn’t call, didn’t write; so fuck it. I refuse to bow down to her because I was horny as fuck. Therefore, no matter how hard I was at the moment, I refused to take my horny ass over there to be reacquainted with her taste. It’s about the principle or some shit, right?

103/1162

A smile abruptly creased my face as the memory of her taste quickly flooded my mind. Oh hell, principle my ass. I couldn’t wait to drink her dry! I smiled in spite of myself. I turned away from my temptation, about to go and claim what was mine when I saw one of my “sometimes” walk towards me. Rigo, one of my men, looked at me for approval after the fucking fact. I don’t let people close to me, especially in public. You never know what someone was capable of, and I was too much of a target to be complacent. I knew none of my men would let anyone close to me without checking them first, and I knew if it was any other night, if she

104/1162

wasn’t here, I wouldn’t be pissed that he let this woman come over to me, so I let it go. Once the “sometimes” got to my table, she leaned into me, reproach be damned, and put her tits on my arm. Of course, I welcomed the distraction. It allowed me to calm the hell down. She said to me, “You’ve been sitting here by yourself for a while now.” Now, of course, I didn’t remember her damn name, but hell what’s in a name, right? Besides, I could bet you my life she didn’t give a shit if I remembered her name or not. I gave her the biggest smile that I could as I leaned into her a little. “And your reason for coming over here is?”

105/1162

She smiled and leaned in closer to me. “I figured I’d come over and see if you wanted some company.” I took that moment to look at what she had for me. Her tits were big and beautifully put on display for all to see. Very impressive. See, I’m an ass and tits man. I like my women to have both, with one woman being my only exception. Believe it or not, through surgical assistance, my “sometimes” met my requirements, and tonight had the potential to get interesting, if I wanted it to, but I didn’t. Right before I sent this girl on her way, Hugo suddenly approached me from my left. As he moved closer to me, I noticed some Casper-looking fuck with his eyes on Raquel. Yeah, that’s who she is; Raquel.

106/1162

“Casper” was dressed in all black. His hair was slicked back looking like fucking Count Dracula. I watched as his eyes raked over her body - shit, my body - as if he wanted to drink her blood. “Boss,” Hugo interjected. “Tiko just called. It seems your brother has gotten to Lester, and Lester has decided he wants to pick sides.” I looked up at Hugo to make sure that I understood him correctly. Lester ran a part of the docks that we used to ship some of our merchandise that wasn’t so favorable in the law’s eyes. “He’s taking sides?” I questioned. “What do you mean my brother has gotten to him?” I knew that Hugo didn’t know, and when he shrugged, it only fueled me even more. I

107/1162

sighed deeply and closed my eyes. As I mentioned before, my temper and my attitude had been the story ever since I came home from Miami. Lucy and Worm hadn’t been the only victims of my wrath. I’d consistently taken out my frustration, anger and temper on everyone around me. I’d tried not to let this happen, but as I said before, I was being tested. As I looked back at Raquel, it was confirmed that shit was not going to end well for me. I looked over at Darrell and pointed at Raquel. “Go over there and tell Ms. Waters not to move from that fucking spot. I need to make a call to Tiko about some shit that’s going down with Lester. When I get back, her ass better be right where she is, understood?”

108/1162

“Yes, boss.” Darrell moved quickly to the other side of the bar just as Casper approached Raquel. I looked at my “sometimes.” I gave her my signature grin… Yes, I have one… and said, “Listen, darling, I have some business to take care of. While I appreciate you checking up on me, I’m going to have to pass on your offer.” I stood and leaned closer to her ear. “What I will do, though, is set you up with your drinks for the night. Come on, let’s head to the bar in the back.” I placed my hand on the lower part of her back to hurry her along. Once we got to the back of the club, I told the bartenders that her drinks were on me. Then I moved to the door that led to the office upstairs.

109/1162

I pulled my cell out and dialed Tiko as I entered the room. Tiko and another one of my soldiers, Stretch, had been with me for almost as long as Darrell and Hugo. They were associates brought to me by Russo, one of my father’s Capos. Trust and loyalty are important in my world, so I didn’t have anyone around me that I don’t trust. Tiko and Stretch had been loyal to me and worked their asses off over the years, making a name for themselves. I trusted them with most things, which is a foot for me. If I couldn’t trust the men around me, what good are they? Tiko answered on the second ring. “What’s going on?” I asked him. “Not sure boss. I came here, as I always do, to pay the pissant, and, at first, he told

110/1162

me he couldn’t take your money. Then he sat straighter up in his chair and said he wouldn’t take your money. He said he doesn’t work for you anymore and that he has the backing of the real Leonetti in charge.” “And you…” I started, but my men know me so well, so he knew what I was getting at. “Yeah, I clarified,” Tiko added. “He wasn’t talking about your father. He was talking about Eddie.” I smiled. So it begins. Lester had worked for me for years. He first started taking orders from my father; now it was me. I’d paid the little fucker handsomely over the years and looked out for his family anytime he needed. For him to

111/1162

betray me like this, to talk to my men the way he had, was a violation. “Okay, before I go insane, find out if my brother has been talking to anyone else working for us on the docks in Philly and New Jersey. Then call me back and let me know. I need to know the damage and how much repairs are going to cost.” “Yes, sir.” Tiko hung up. I was heading for the door to the office when my cell rang. It was Darrell. “Darrell,” I answered. “Sir, she left.” “What! What the fuck did I tell you?” “Yes, sir, I did as you asked, but shit, man, she’s scarier than you. I tried to stop her, but…”

112/1162

I closed my eyes, feeling I was losing the battle with my dark side. “What did she say?” “Sir?” “Goddamnit, Darrell, what the fuck did she say?” “She said you can’t tell her what to do, she’s a grown ass woman and some shit about not needing you to buy her drinks. Oh, and she said that she was leaving with dude and to kiss her… Well, you know the rest, but she was colorful.” “And you let her leave? Do I understand that correctly?” “Yes, sir.” “I’m surrounded by cowards,” I mumbled, not giving a shit if he heard me or not. “I’m coming down now. Meet me

113/1162

outside and bring my car around,” I told him. I then hung up and left the office. It seemed Raquel hadn’t changed a damn bit. She’d always find a way to piss me the hell off. Why did she have to do shit the hard way? All I wanted her to do was wait for me. Was that too much to ask? The moment I made it outside, I saw her standing by the driver’s side of what I assumed to be her car, and Casper was on the other side. Is she really leaving with him? Feeling my temper rising even more, I moved purposefully toward her. The moment her eyes fell on mine, they grew. Yeah, I’m coming for you. Her shock quickly wore off and was replaced with resentment and a bit of anger.

114/1162

“You can’t follow simple directions, can you?” I asked her once I was close enough for her to hear me. “Directions? Are you kidding me? Is that what you called them? They sounded more like demands to me, and you don’t have the right to demand shit from me!” I watched her lips as she spoke and fought the urge to put something between them to shut her up. She folded her arms and looked up at me. The need to kiss the shit out of her grew stronger. The way she was pouting, how defiant she was standing, those lips of hers; everything about her was turning me the fuck on. I knew it would be any second that she was going to say something that will

115/1162

completely piss me off and the shit would be on. “That’s your imagination Raquel,” I professed. “Oh, so you do know my name then?” she rebutted. I glared. “Of course I know your name. What kind of shit-” “Yeah, that’s right! What kind of shit is that you sending one of your bodyguards over to me because you’re too busy with that skank you were with? Well, fuck you, Angel! I’m not that hard up for your attention.” She shook her head and chuckled. “No, all I needed was a simple acknowledgment from you. All you had to do was wave or nod in my direction, but no, you chose to ignore me. Well, I have news for you; I will not be

116/1162

ignored. In fact, Dirk has proven that he could give me all the attention I need. And we were just talking about whose place we were going to go to; his or mine.” She then looked over at him and smiled. “I think his. That way he can-” Now do you understand what she does to me? Do you see what I mean? She pushes and pushes until now I am losing my shit, grabbing her face, pushing her up against her car and sticking my tongue down her throat. She resisted at first, but a painful growl escaped my throat, and she instantly opened her mouth to me. Shit, when her tongue touched mine, I was fucking gone. I wrapped my arms

117/1162

around her waist as she wrapped her arms around my neck. I kissed her as if I couldn’t get enough of her taste because I actually couldn’t. I wanted more. I needed more. She moaned in my mouth raked her hands through my hair and gripped it tight. Forgetting where I was, I gripped her naked thigh, thankful as fuck that she was in a dress and placed it up on my hip. She moved back from my lips quickly, just as shit was about to get deep, and I knew she felt it. We stared at each other. I couldn’t fucking breathe. Every time I’ve kissed this woman, it’s as if she takes that ability away from me. It had been three years, and I craved her now just as I did then.

118/1162

“Shit, I’ve missed you,” I said to her because, hell, what else could I say? However, the crazy thing was, I meant that shit. I’d missed the hell out of this woman; this crazy, smart-mouthed, beautiful, sexy ass woman. “I’ve missed you too, Angel,” she whispered, and I had to say I was thrilled. “Why don’t you show me just how much?” I hissed. “Yeah and how do you want me to do that?” she asked, but I ignored her. Next stop: my place and under my sheets. She leaned against the car and we watched each other thoughtfully. I couldn’t wait to get to her body. I caressed her through her clothes, stroked the thigh that I still had against me before I released it,

119/1162

ready to taste her the moment we were in my apartment. Hell, maybe I’ll let her drive my car, and I get my taste on the way. If I push the driver seat back, I can… “How long are you home for?” “Indefinitely.” It’s about fucking time! “Welcome home, baby.” My voice was uncontrollably profound and full of a need that I’d held strictly for her. My eyes traveled down the top of her dress, to my exceptions, and then went to her eyes. “Do you have any idea how bad I want to bury myself inside of you right now?” Raquel leaned into me and said, sweet as saccharin, “Really? Was it as bad as you

120/1162

wanted to with that girl who had her tits all over you in the club?” She tried to push me away, but that wasn’t happening. I felt my anger starting to rise right along with my dick. I kept a tight grip on her waist. Again, do you see who she is now? Do you see what she does to me? She’s my worse fucking nightmare. I heard someone clear their throat, so I looked up across the car and frowned when I saw “Casper.” This motherfucker was still there? What the fuck? “Is there a reason why you’re still here?” I asked him. “Angel…” I heard her whisper, but my eyes were on my new adversary and,

121/1162

wouldn’t you know it, Casper seemed to have some balls. He frowned and folded his arms. “Yeah, I wanted to make sure Raquel was okay.” “Well, you can see she’s okay,” I replied. “Uh huh,” he shrugged. “I’ll just wait until she tells me.” I raised my eyebrows at the now dead man. “Oh, you’ll wait? Is that what you just said to me?!” I let go of Raquel, backed up from her and walked around the car. This motherfucker must think I’m someone else. Realizing his mistake, he backed up from the car, but it was definitely too late. I saw Darrell coming up behind the little coward just as I moved from around the car. My

122/1162

mind pondered on what I could do to the little fuck. The steel behind my back was heating up, itching for me to pull it and release every frustrated emotion buried in me. If he didn’t know who I was, he would in just a few minutes. Before I reached behind me, past the point of caring I had an audience, someone suddenly attached their body to mine. I kept walking, moving her out of my way until she jumped in my arms. My hands instantly went to her ass, catching her and the moment I felt her bare ass, I looked into a pair of determined brown eyes. Her breath was coming fast. “What the hell is wrong with you?” she said to me, her mouth inches from mine.

123/1162

She then turned to the side. “Dirk, you can go. I'm okay. Thanks and nice meeting you.” I chuckled. Is this really happening? She turned again, realizing she didn’t hear receding footsteps and found he wasn’t alone; Darrell was standing directly behind him. She looked back at me. “Let him go, Angelo.” I frowned and she then, all of a sudden, got sweet. “Please, let him go. He’s just trying to be a gentleman since you went all caveman on me. He doesn’t know who you are, okay? Let him go this once for me.” Well shit, what am I to do about that? Therefore, I nodded to Darrell to let him go, but not before Darrell gut-punched the shit

124/1162

out of him as he went by. Casper dropped to the pavement, gripping his stomach and dry heaving. I held in my laugh as he slowly rose to his feet and stumbled away, clearly unable to completely right himself. “Why did he do that?!”Raquel squealed. “Why did you let him do that?” I ignored her. “Damn, I can’t wait to get inside you.” She unwrapped herself from me. “You’re crazy. Do you know that?” “Yes, but it seems you’ve forgotten how crazy I can be. Did you think for one second that I was going to let you leave with that clown?” Raquel rolled her eyes. “Did you think for one second that I was actually going to leave with him? It’s clear you’ve forgotten

125/1162

who I am. I can’t believe you sent your goon to bully me. I can’t believe you’d ignore me like you did, and for what? So you can get laid? How was she, by the way? Did she give you what you wanted? Huh? No! You know what? I hope your dick falls off.” She turned from me and headed back to her car, but I didn’t let her get far. I grabbed her arm, pushed her up against the car, again, and pinned her to it with my body. “It seems you’ve forgotten who the fuck I am. But let me remind you.” I put my hands on the sides of her face, eyes steady on hers. “I sent Darrell over to you for a reason. And no, it wasn’t to bully you. It was to keep me from losing my shit. I know my limit, Raquel, and I reached my max a long time ago. Watching you tonight has done nothing but

126/1162

make me want to break every son of a bitch that touched you or even thought about touching you. I needed to keep my distance because if I didn’t, no doubt the little fuck you were dancing with, and your little friendly ghost bitch ass wouldn’t have walked out of here on their own. So yeah, I needed a minute. All I wanted you to do was wait for me just for a few minutes, and I couldn’t get that from you.” I leaned in closer to her. “And what’s even more fucked up is that you’d think I didn’t know who you were, that I’d forgotten what we shared, the nights we’ve spent together. Your body wrapped up with mine, me stroking you deep, feeling you cum all over me, in my mouth, on my fingers, and hearing you scream my name is all I’ve been craving

127/1162

for since you left. Believe me, there’s no way in hell, after seeing you, that I would want to touch another woman. I don’t care if you’re only here for a visit or if you’re here permanently… I. Was. Claiming. You. Tonight!” I leaned in to get my taste of her lips, but she moved her head and my lips landed on her soft neck. I closed my eyes and inhaled her, feeling my dick start to awaken. I brought my lips to her ear and whispered, “That’s what you do to me, that’s who you are to me.” I gently kissed her ear, nibbled on her lobe, and ran my lips down her neck, savoring every taste, every shiver, and every moan that escaped her beautiful mouth. “Angel,” she cooed.

128/1162

I backed away and looked at her. “Come home with me right now, Raquel. Let me show you how much I’ve missed you. Let me caress every part of your body with my tongue, with my lips, just the way you like it, baby. Let me welcome you home, remind you what you’ve been missing all these years.” I could see it in her eyes; she was mine. All I had to do was take her hand and lead her to my car. Tonight, I was taking what belonged to me. As she followed without hesitation, I couldn’t stop the feelings that were starting to stir in me. It had been too long, and I couldn’t wait to finally get what I’d been wanting for a very long time. “What about my car?” she asked softly.

129/1162

“I’ll take care of it. Don’t worry about it. I just need your keys and…” I suddenly felt my phone vibrate on my hip, but I made no move to retrieve it. Unfortunately, I forgot fate was still testing me. I was about to open my car door for her when Darrell rushed toward me with his phone out. “Boss, it’s your brother.” I frowned. “Tell him I have shit to do,” I replied to him, but Darrell still held the phone out. “Yeah, I did, but he says the Don is requesting your presence.” Fuck. I took Darrell’s phone, hung it up and pushed it back to him. I looked at Raquel, knowing I wouldn’t get another moment like this again, or at least not without a fight. To be honest with

130/1162

you, I really shouldn’t give a fuck. I mean, pussy is pussy, and I could get it from anyone. It’s not as if I lacked offers. The problem was that I didn’t want anyone else’s pussy. I wanted hers. I craved hers. I caressed the side of her face with my finger, and she smiled at me, genuinely this time. “I guess you’ll welcome me home another time, huh?” “You better believe I will. Are you staying with your father?” I asked her. She shook her head and smiled. “Don’t worry about where I’m staying. Go see your father.” She moved from me and headed for her car. I followed, and as she got to her door, I opened it.

131/1162

“Tell me where you’re staying, Raquel.” She sighed. “Why, Leo?” Hearing the nickname that she’d coined for me reminded me again of our first night together. I really needed to feel her again. “You know why, Raquel. We have unfinished business.” “I beg to differ,” she replied. I brought my hands to the sides of her face again. “Baby, we have so much unfinished business to take care of, three years’ worth, and best believe I plan on making up for lost time.” I brought her lips to mine again and filled my mouth with a taste I could never forget. Her hands moved to my back, and I reached one of my hands to her ass and squeezed.

132/1162

Shit, I was about to say “fuck my father” when my phone went off again. She pulled back from me just as “Fuck” floated from my lips. “Have a good night, Angel,” she said ruefully. I knew that moment that this woman had a tight grip on my balls. I didn’t reply to her, though. I just watched her, touched her face, her arms, her back, anything I could to hold me over. I lightly grazed her lips with mine before I moved back so that she could get in the car. “You know you can’t hide from me. Don’t be surprised when you see me again soon.” She didn’t reply. She just gave me a skeptical look, then drove away.

133/1162

I turned and looked to one of the newbies, Stink, on my payroll who was dying to move up in my organization. I nodded before I pulled out my phone. He nodded once and went to his truck to do what I asked as I strode to my car, calling my father and letting him know that I was on my way.

CHAPTER FOUR

ANGEL I walked into Pop’s office and found him and my brother engrossed heavily in a conversation that I knew I wasn’t going to like. “What’s going on?” I asked as I moved further into the room. The Don leaned back in his chair and Eddie did the same. They both brought their eyes to me. He told me, “Your brother and I have been discussing the business.” “Yeah? What about it?” I replied as I sat down in front of my firing squad. “You’ve been fucking up, bro,” Eddie announced. “And how do you figure, bro?” I protested with venom laced all through my voice.

136/1162

“Angelo,” Pops admonished. I grew silent, showing respect, and pulled out the cigar that I kept in my inner pocket. Eddie frowned as I lit up and puffed. “Since when did you start smoking?” he asked. “Since I didn’t get the opportunity to put a bullet in your head, I’ve been forced to smoke these. It keeps me from killing you.” Eddie’s frown deepened, saying, “There’s no one stopping you.” I watched him smirking through the haze of my cigar smoke. He knew I wouldn’t do anything since my father gave him a pass. It didn’t mean that I liked it or that I accepted it. I was just buying time until he fucked

137/1162

up. When he did, guaranteed I’d be there with my Glock cocked and loaded. “You’re out of control, Angelo,” Pops spat. “How so?” I countered. “I’ve gotten word from the other families that you’ve been excessive with your… uh… education lessons, if you will.” I sat up. “No, Pops, I’ve been doing what’s necessary. Since we’ve let this asshole live, we’ve become weak in a lot of people’s minds.” Eddie stood and slammed his hand on Pop’s desk. “I’m sick of you saying that shit. I’m right here, motherfucker! You want me gone? Take your best shot.”

138/1162

“Eduardo, sit the fuck down!” Pops boomed, his voice going through both of our grown asses. It didn’t matter how old we got; we just didn’t go against our father. Eddie sat down, and Pops brought out his own cigar. We both watched patiently as he cut it, then lit it. He leaned back himself, closed his eyes and let the rush of the tobacco hit him. Finally, he looked at me. “Regardless of what you think is going on, the way you’re going about it is incorrect. The education lessons that you are teaching are wavering on erratic and psychotic. If you want to make a statement by punishing people for going against the family, you make one, but make it good. There’s no need to keep repeating it. It makes you seem out

139/1162

of control, and I have to agree with everyone; you are completely out of control.” Since word had got around that Lincoln departed from the family, there were a few people, other major crime families in Philly, that had lost their fucking minds. They seemed to have forgotten what I was capable of, and the amnesia seemed to be an epidemic. For a while since Lincoln’s departure, I’d filled my days with nothing but knocking heads around, jarring their memories back. For the hardheaded motherfuckers… Well, you can guess what happened to them. My father claimed that I was a loose cannon, running on emotions rather than logic, and maybe he was right. However, it was his own doing. So, fuck it. People who tried me had felt every bit of my wrath and then some.

140/1162

In situations where I would have shown restraint in the past, now, my attitude was fuck it. I didn’t make any excuses for my behavior, and I didn’t give a shit who I destroyed in the process; my conscience be damned. “Pops, I’m only doing what I must.” I started to say more, but Pops waved his hand, motioning me to be quiet and, like a good little soldier, I did. “I know why you’re doing it, Angelo, and it will stop today. You’ll also get your brother involved in our family business. Get him up to speed on everything. It's time.” I was already shaking my head. “Pops, I disagree. He and I aren’t in a good place.” “Oh, I’m fine,” Eddie replied and crossed his arms.

141/1162

“Okay, I’m not in the right place right now,” I told my father. “It’s not a good idea.” “Suck it up, son. It’s what I want, and it will be.” Pops stood and placed his cigar on the side of his mouth. He mumbled, keeping the cigar tucked away, “You two need to figure out how to work together, or I’ll make you, and you don’t want that.” Pops moved from his chair and left the room. I sat there a moment, enjoying my cigar while my so-called brother sat across from me. He stared at me but didn’t say a word. Finally having enough, I put out the cigar and stood. Eddie stood with me. “You’re really going to choose him over your flesh and blood?”

142/1162

I exhaled noisily and stared at him. It’s crazy; I’d asked him the same question months ago. His answer was evident then. Mine should be evident now. However, we had continued to have this conversation multiple times and most times, it didn’t end well. This time, I didn’t care to discuss this shit again. I moved to the door. “So you’ll turn your back on your flesh and blood too? Is that it?” Eddie asked. “You’re speaking about turning your back on someone. You’re the one that plotted to kill the very flesh and blood you’re looking at.” “I told you that I-” Cutting him off, I turned around and moved quickly to my brother. We stood chin to fucked up nose.

143/1162

I said to him, making it clear that I was losing my patience, “Cut the shit, Eddie. You may have our father fooled, but you don’t have me. I know you’re up to no good and best believe, bro, the moment I find out what it is, I’ll bury you myself; permission or not.” My brother looked up in my eyes, and I made sure he understood the threat that I posed, but also the promise. My brother did his best to keep his composure. A creepy ass smile appeared on his face as he confessed, “This beef between us is so childish and very unnecessary. I’m going to be the bigger person here and work extra hard to make sure you understand that I mean my family no harm. I’m not up to anything, Angel. Some way, somehow you’ve forgotten where my loyalty lies. I’ll admit my

144/1162

actions in the past could possibly make you question me. I’m telling you now; I only want to have what’s rightly owed to me.” “Oh yeah and what’s that?” I asked. “It looks to me that you want to have what’s been given to me, what I’ve earned.” “No, you can have that shit, but I want to be that right hand. I’m in this family too, and I be damned if I’m going to be silent and ignored when it comes to running it. So, brother, get used to the idea that I’m going to be here for a while. Shit will go better if you do.” “Then you will need to understand this: I will always have the final say in every matter of this family. You are second. You’ll always be second. You don’t have what it takes to lead this family, and I will give my last

145/1162

breath to make sure you will never be in the position to lead it.” “Well, I guess we’ll see then, won’t we?” Eddie replied as he walked around me and left me in my father’s office. Tell me that you understood that veiled threat. You know I’m pissed as fuck, right? You have no idea how bad I wanted to tear this room apart, tear him apart. That son of a bitch! I balled my fist, then opened it, in the attempt to calm down. If I didn’t get myself together, I was going to miss the knife when it was thrust into my back. I refused to be made a fool of and Eddie knew that, which was why he was baiting me. He wanted me to lose my shit. I refuse to give him that satisfaction.

146/1162

I left my father’s office and located the woman of the house so I could say hello before I left. My mother and I were close. I didn’t consider myself a mama’s boy, but I would destroy heaven and earth for Angelica Leonetti. I found her on the patio talking on the phone. She smiled, gave me her cheek and smacked my face, all while never stopping her phone conversation. I thought about waiting around to speak to her; that is until I figured out that she was talking to Georgia. I told you Georgia, my mama and grandmother were crazy by themselves, but together they were downright insane. I kissed her again and left her on the patio. My phone started to vibrate, and I pulled it out, hoping it was Stink coming through for me. I

147/1162

glowered when I saw that it was Eddie. I could have just shot the fucker right that moment, saving us both the grief and hassle. I exited my parent’s house and glanced at Darrell and Hugo, who were huddled together conspiratorially. “What’s up with you two?” I asked. “Nothing. You headed home?” I eyed them both with suspicion of my own, but I didn’t press. “Yeah, I’ll see you on Monday bright and early,” I told them. “It seems we have a meeting to attend to at Waters’ Inc. at 9 am, so I’ll meet you there by 8:30.” My phone signaled I had a text. “Finally,” I said to myself as I read. “There you are,” I uttered into the night.

148/1162

As it seemed, tonight just might get interesting. I smiled, thinking of how good it was going to feel when I sank into her. I can just taste her on my tongue. “Boss?” I looked up, pissed that someone interrupted my wet daydream, and found Hugo standing in front of me. A scowl, I knew, was prominent on my face, which caused him to pause before he said to me, “I just heard from Tiko.” I closed my eyes and leaned against my car. See how fate and I just weren’t getting along? When I opened them, both Hugo and Darrell were standing in front of me. I reluctantly forced her and the wet dream to the back of my mind. “Tell me.”

********* I drove to a pier in Delaware, which was south of the city. Lester kept weird hours since he and his wife separated and he moved into his office, so I knew he’d be up. It seemed that my brother had been very busy. From what Tiko told me, Eddie had been informing people that I was out of control, unstable and incapable of leading. Tiko was able to smooth things over with some, and they decided to continue their loyalty, claiming a misunderstanding. I understood their hesitation. I mean, hell, my brother could be quite persuasive. However, I wasn’t very forgiving to those that went against me. My father advised that I was unnecessary with my teachings in the past. If I wanted to

150/1162

teach the people that I employed the concept of loyalty, I needed to make my lesson count. Since I was loyal to my father, I would make sure that when a lesson had to be taught, that I taught it just one. I won’t go into the specifics of said lesson I directed Tiko to teach, but just note that the misunderstandings were resolved, except for Lester. The way he had turned on me surprised me a little. As I mentioned, I’d helped Lester when I probably shouldn’t have. His daughter had some trouble in high school, so I handled it for him without a second thought. I’d made sure that they stayed in their high-priced house, living in their high priced community and I’d made sure his kids stayed in their high-priced schools. I’d paid Lester well for his discretion and loyalty, so

151/1162

for him to betray me, disrespect me in the manner in which he did, in front of my men... I gripped my steering wheel tight, whites of my knuckles evident, as I turned into the warehouse parking lot. I pulled out my cig, lit it, and then got out of my car. I headed for the front of the building followed by Darrell, Hugo and now Tiko, who was waiting for us in the warehouse parking lot. As I pulled on my cig, I thought about Lincoln. He and I would be formulating a plan right now as we walked, deciding which one of us was going to strike first. Typically, he would be the one to lose it first. He just didn’t have the tolerance to do anything else. I wasn’t too far behind. People hated to see us both coming. They couldn’t

152/1162

handle it. When there was only one, they felt like they had a fighting chance to stall the inevitable, but when the both of us were together, shit got messy quick. Darrell and Hugo moved ahead of me and disappeared into the warehouse. By the time I got to Lester’s office, he was sitting at his desk with Darrell and Hugo by his side. Lester looked up at me; fear etched in his eyes as Darrell tossed a cell phone on the desk. “He was trying to call someone when we pulled him from underneath his bed,” Darrell informed me. I nodded once and kept my eyes on Lester. Tiko found a chair for me, and I sat. I took a few puffs of my cigar just to calm my

153/1162

rage before asking, “How are things going, Lester?” He stuttered, “F-fine.” I nodded, keeping my intense eyes on him. “Yeah, I heard things were fine. I’ve also heard that you’re… What did he say, Tiko? He’s done with me? Is that it? Do I have that, right, Lester?” He didn’t reply. I expelled a frustrated breath. “Have I not taken care of you and your family for the years we’ve known each other, Lester?” “As long as I kept my mouth shut.” “As long as you…” I took in another breath, then took a few puffs, held it in, then slowly released. “I paid you to keep your mouth shut about my business and what you do for me,

154/1162

yes. I’ve paid you handsomely I might add. I actually liked you, which is why, despite others, I looked out for your family. I took care of the issue with your daughter. I kept your son out of prison multiple times. I did all that out of the kindness of my heart, and then you decide to just spit in my face.” Lester suddenly grew a set of balls, something that people have been doing around me a lot lately. He turned beet red, slammed his hand on the desk and stood, fire spitting from his mouth. “Yeah, did you fuck my daughter out of the kindness of your heart too?” he spat. “Did you, you son of a bitch? She told me what you did; how you took advantage of her. You’re a dirty piece of shit to touch an innocent girl like my Sophia-”

155/1162

Darrell had attacked Lester before I could tell him not to bother. Darrell pinned Lester up against the wall and gave him a few blows to his solar plexus and his face. I nodded for Hugo to stop Darrell and I stood. I motioned for Darrell to stand Lester up and as they pinned him against the wall, then I moved closer. I will give it to Lester; I knew he was in pain from the blows he’d received, but he met me eye-to-eye, man to man. I took another drag, then put out my cigar on his desk. I said to him, remarkably calm considering, “I’m appalled you’d think I would touch your daughter, but I have an idea who put her up to telling you these lies. I hate to have to break it to you, but your sweet innocent

156/1162

girl, Sophia, is far from innocent. Yes, you see, I keep tabs on every part of my business, and since you and your family are my business, I know a lot more than you think. I don’t do young girls; never have. I prefer grown women, as my tastes require someone that’s experienced, and your daughter is fucking sixteen. Why would you think I would touch a sixteen-year-old?” When it took Lester too long to respond, I charged, feeling now my rage coming full force, “Answer me, you stupid motherfucker!” “She told me…” I moved closer to his face. “She told you what? Did she say that I touched her and that I forced myself on her? Do you think I’m so hard up that I would go after a child? That I couldn’t control myself?” Before he could

157/1162

say anything, I smacked my hand up against his forehead, knocking his head against the wall behind him, hoping I’d knocked some sense into him and backed up from him slowly. The look of resolve and truth finally fell on his features. He broke down and started crying. I watched him, not feeling at all sympathetic; more like annoyed and aggravated. I motioned for them to let Lester go, and as I stepped back further, Lester fell over on his desk, his body racked with desperate sobs. I stood there, watching him realizing what a sniveling, coward, piece of shit I had in front of me. “Why would she lie?” he whispered. I figured his question was rhetorical, so I didn’t reply.

158/1162

Lester spread his arms in front of him and stretched his hands against the desk. He dropped his head and replied, “I’m so ashamed. Please forgive my ignorance. It’s just that she’s my baby. Please? You have to understand my position. When Eddie brought her to me to tell me what happened to her, I was enraged. He calmed me down, telling me he would take care of everything. He said he would protect us. He said he would do a better job than you ever did and that he was the true Leonetti in charge. Why wouldn’t I believe him?” I moved to him and placed my hand on his shoulder, then the back of his head with my right hand. “Yes, I understand your position, really I do. I’m sure if I had a daughter and she told

159/1162

me someone touched her, I’d kill the man that did it.” He nodded profusely as I added, “I also know how my brother could be quite convincing. Making you believe that he had the best interests of you and your daughter at heart.” “Yes…” Lester replied. I then leaned closer to Lester and declared. “Still, you should’ve come to me the moment he approached you with this bullshit. Instead, you betrayed me.” I reached inside my jacket, pulled out my Glock with my left hand and slammed the butt of my gun into his hand while still holding onto his neck. The screams leaving Lester’s body only charged me, and as Darrell placed Lester’s hand back on the desk, I slammed my gun a few more times, just for

160/1162

good measure. I grabbed him by his collar, pushed him against the wall and placed my gun underneath his chin. I was inches from his face. I could smell the fear of death coming from his pores. Enraged, like a caged animal, I looked in his eyes. I wanted him to see who I was, what he had brought out of me so that there was no mistaking who was in charge. “You betrayed me, stupid fucker,” I hissed. “I don’t do well with betrayal. I don’t give a fuck what my brother said to you. He set you up, and you fucking went for it. Your loyalty should have been to me.” The smell of urine attacked my nostrils, but I refused to back up. I wanted to kill the son of a bitch. I was tired of the bitter taste of betrayal. I wanted to release. I wanted to see

161/1162

his blood and brains splatter on the back wall. This would be the sure fire educational message my father told me to send. But I didn’t pull the trigger. I had a different plan in mind that, at the end of the day, would take Lester’s life anyway. “You and I are done,” I told him. “My protection is no longer yours.” I finally let him go, and he dropped in the pool of his own piss, crying again. I watched his limp body as it shook and then turned to Tiko. “Get this useless son of a bitch out of here and torch the place. Show him what it’s like to have my leniency versus what it feels like to not have my protection.”

EDDIE When Eddie felt his phone vibrate in his pocket, he pulled it out and answered. “He just left,” the caller told him. Eddie smiled. “And how is our good ole Lester doing? Did he tell Angel everything?” “I’m not sure. I haven’t gotten the full story, but he’s still breathing,” the caller informed him. “Angel didn’t kill him, but Lester will wish he had… Damn, he’s getting the shit kicked out of him.” Eddie’s smile dropped. “What are you up to, little brother?” he asked himself. No matter, he thought to himself. Small things to a giant. “What do you want me to do?” the caller asked.

163/1162

“Nothing. Keep doing what you were instructed to do. I’m handling some other business to take dear brother down. I’ll keep you posted.” The moment Eddie ended his call, he saw a pair of headlights illuminating the darkness around him. He got out of his car and waited for the approaching vehicle to stop and for the occupant to get out. “Why are we meeting this far out of the city?” a voice questioned into the darkness. The headlights kept the man hidden, but Eddie knew who it was. “Because I don’t trust you or your employer,” Eddie sneered. “You came to us, Eddie. We didn’t come to you,” Daniel replied, moving closer to Eddie.

164/1162

Daniel, being a Federal agent, was used to clandestine meetings, but he hated when people asked to meet in isolated areas like this. It was hard to get a team in such an area to protect him. Yet, they’d managed, so there were a few of his men out there in the dark, watching over him, but he’d bet Eddie had a few of his own too. “Yeah, and I gift wrapped Lincoln for you twice. You had two chances to take him down like you’re boning for, and you couldn’t make anything stick. Fuck, bodies were left for you to sweep in and you were too fucking late. As it seems, you are always too fucking late. So, excuse me if I don’t trust you. Now tell me what you need me to do to make your job easier. You need me to take care of your shit for you.”

165/1162

Daniel moved closer to Eddie, anger rising. “You listen to me, you low-life son of a bitch. I don’t need you to do shit for us. If I wanted to take my brother down for any of the shit he’s done, I could. I don’t need you. In fact, I can take your entire fucking family down with him. I don’t work for you, and I’m nothing like you. Don’t forget whose showing leniency here.” “Yeah, and don’t forget who the fuck you’re dealing with, cousin. You couldn’t take shit down, even if you caught us redhanded, and you know this. Don’t be stupid and let your ego get in the way of both of our goals. You want Lincoln. I want Angel. We need to put the differences aside and make this happen for the both of us. Or if you like, I can just kill Lincoln for you.” Then Eddie

166/1162

grinned and moved back from Daniel. “You would love that, wouldn’t you? For me to get rid of him so you don’t get your hands dirty?” Eddie could see the vein pulsing in Daniel’s forehead, and that made him smile even bigger. Daniel hated his brother, Lincoln, probably more than Eddie did. Eddie wasn’t sure why, but hell, he didn’t care. Daniel’s hatred for Lincoln was his gain. Daniel took a few deep breaths to remain calm. Eddie was baiting him, and he knew it. What he needed to do was work with this scum for just a little bit longer to get what he wanted, and then he’ll take them all down. Daniel finally asked, “Where is my guy? You said you had information, proof that Lincoln has my agent, Agosto.”

167/1162

Eddie nodded, “Yeah, yeah, I have that information for you, but I need you to do something for me first. Don’t worry; I have it on good authority that your man is still alive, but the moment Lincoln knows we’re on to him, Agosto might not be alive for long. We need to work together. You get your man, pin it on your brother, and I get what I want. Everyone wins, right?” Eddie pushed his hand out to Daniel and Daniel reluctantly took it. This wasn’t how Daniel liked to work. Despite his dealings with this criminal, he was a “by the book” kind of agent that detested criminals, especially the ones that thought they were untouchable. Yet, he’d told Lincoln to leave his man, Agosto, alone and Lincoln didn’t listen. Agosto was a good man who was just doing

168/1162

what he was told, and now he was missing, probably dead, since he didn’t trust Eddie fully, and someone had to pay. “What’s your plan?” Daniel asked. Eddie smiled, leaned back against his car and told Daniel what he needed him to do.

CHAPTER FIVE

RAQUEL Ho-ly Shit! I sat up in my bed suddenly, soaked with sweat, heart pounding, trying frantically to catch my breath. The dream I’d just had felt so real that I started looking around my room, trying to figure out if he was actually here. My hand went to my chest first, then through my now damp hair, as I attempted to collect moisture in my mouth. I was unable to swallow the fear, excitement and apprehension down my now closed throat. My mind was going around in circles. I think if he was actually here, if he was actually touching me this very moment, I would combust.

171/1162

As my eyes finally focused, however, I knew it was a dream. Actually, it was a nightmare; the third nightmare I’d experienced since I first laid eyes on Angel a few nights ago. I needed to get my shit together. I was going to see this man tomorrow, so there was no way he needed to find out what he was doing to me. It would be disastrous. I flopped back down on my bed, grabbed the pillow next to me and placed it over my face. A scream egregiously escaped my throat as frustration started to incapacitate me. I was losing my mind; losing control for that matter. It had been a long, painful, and agonizing weekend, to say the least, and it was all Angel’s fault. Yes, that’s right; I was blaming that hot, sexy, son of a bitch.

172/1162

He was the reason why I couldn’t sleep. He was the reason why I had tossed and turned every night since I saw him. And he was the reason for my countless erotic sex dreams involving every part of that fantastic and perfect body of his. He’d warned me not to be surprised if I saw him again soon, and I hadn’t been able to get that threat off my mind. I rolled on my belly and squeezed my thighs together, trying to stop the throbbing pain from taking over, willing my body not to succumb to the desires to pleasure myself in his name. To say that I hadn’t been able to get Angel off my mind was an understatement. I could still taste him when I swallowed. I could smell him every time I took in a

173/1162

breath. It was as if he was surrounding me and taking control of my body and soul. It was that kiss, I tell you! I shouldn’t have let him kiss me. That was my downfall, but I couldn’t help it; his lips were sin all by themselves. I know it’s difficult for you to fathom how a kiss could make me lose my mind, but it’s true. He yields a power with those glorious and beautiful lips of his that were profound and legendary. It didn’t matter if his kisses were aggressive or sweet; those lips would make you lose your mind. When he kissed you, he gained power over you, over your body. You creamed instantly from the light sweeps of his lips over yours. He would then devour you, but with a skill of such

174/1162

control and dominance, you would helplessly melt from the inside out. From there, you couldn’t help yourself. You wanted more. You were powerless to resist. You would instantly become addicted to his taste, and the feeling that took over your body made you crave for nothing else but him. To put it plainly, he was a walking contradiction. He could be aggressively ripping the clothes off your body or ramming his penis in you hard and rough. But his lips… oh, those sweet lips… would slowly make love to you. So, the moment my brain was reminded of his exquisite taste, I’ve thought of nothing else but him. Damn, I could only imagine what would’ve happened if we’d had sex.

175/1162

A moan suddenly bellowed from my now hungry lips, and wetness had gathered around the quivering ones between my legs. The hell with this. I rolled on my back and spread my legs. My B.O.B, battery operated boyfriend, was just too far for me to get to, and I needed a release right now. I needed… I closed my eyes as my fingers met my wet sex. “Yes. Ooooh, sweet mother of pearl… Yessss.” My fingers traveled to my entrance just to gloss them and then moved quickly to my greedy bud. I arched my back the moment my fingers grazed my clit, and instantly my mind went to the man that I wished so badly was here with me. His name floated softly from my lips. I imagined, like in my dream,

176/1162

that he was here touching me with his hands. I imagined his mouth on my nipples; first sucking them, then teasing them with his teeth and his tongue. I imagined bringing my hands to his hair and gripping his strands tight as his lips traveled to my sweet mound, sweeping his skillful tongue over my aching clit. Oh, I could feel the pressure building. I knew I was going to cum, and it was going to be hard and glorious. My hips started moving. Yes, it was cumming. I was going to shatter and… With a jolt, I turned my head quickly to the left and shot daggers at my now ringing hotel phone. “Shit! You have got to be kidding me!” I yelled into the darkness.

177/1162

I started not to answer it. Hell, it was eleven o’clock at night, and only a few people had the number to this room. None of those people I wanted to speak to at this moment. This can’t be happening. Thinking in that instant that it may be an emergency, I got up to answer it. Then it stopped ringing. “Ugh, you have got to be kidding me!” I tried to regulate my breathing and calm down, but it wasn’t working. Now I was horny, irritable, tired, frustrated and soaked from the inside out. I fell face first on my bed and screamed into the mattress. I wanted to cry. It had been two whole days since I’d seen him, so I shouldn’t have been like this; horny and obsessing over him. But, I couldn’t help it. I’d tried my best to keep

178/1162

myself busy over the last few days, but to no avail; he was invading my every thought. Friday night, I used my B.O.B to take some of the tension away after I got back to my hotel after seeing Angel at the club. The toy could never measure up to my memory of him, but I kept telling myself that it was better than nothing. Hell, it was a strong possibility that he wouldn’t measure up to my memories of him anyway. I mean, what you were the odds that he’d still be phenomenal? Next to none, right? I managed to survive Friday night. On Saturday, I shopped for most of the day and had dinner with my brother and father. Later that night, I drank so much with a couple of girlfriends of mine that I was too drunk to think of Angel. Yet, when I woke up, my

179/1162

mind was still on him. All day today, I couldn’t stop thinking about him. I wondered what he was doing, wondered why he hadn’t come to see me yet and why he was staying away from me. I tried to tell myself that not seeing him was a good thing, but deep down, I wanted nothing else. I made the stupid mistake of thinking if I had a couple of glasses of wine with dinner, it would mellow me out, but it didn’t work. Now I was lying in bed trying not to go out of my mind for a man that I guessed hadn’t thought of me since Friday, or, hell, maybe even since three years ago. My hotel phone went off again, and I grabbed it. “What?” I yelled in the phone.

180/1162

Silence greeted me, and I almost hung up, but the chuckle that ensued made my breath catch. “You sound frustrated,” the cause of my sexual frustrations told me. I laid down on the bed and looked up at the ceiling, saying, “I am. How would you feel if someone called you in the middle of the night interrupting your sleep?” I tried to sound as angry as I could, in order to hide the fact that his voice was starting to get to me already, and he’d only said three words. Get a grip, Raquel! “Yeah, I can see how you would be pissed if I’d actually woken you up, but I know for a fact that you weren't sleeping.”

181/1162

“Yeah, and how would you know that?” I asked him. “Because the frustrations I hear in your voice sounds just like the same frustrations I’m dealing with right now.” I know I shouldn’t ask this, but I found myself saying, “And what kind of frustration are you dealing with?” I didn’t mean for my voice to drop a few octaves, but it did. I fought the urge to touch myself again while I willed him to tell me what I wanted to hear, what I hoped to hear. However, my expectations were met and exceeded when he answered me with a voice just as low as mine, if not lower, and filled with so much promise. “Have you been thinking about me?”

182/1162

“No,” I rebutted quickly. I was lying my ass off, but I didn’t want him to know how desperate I was feeling right about now. “What are you wearing, Raquel?” “Sweats,” I lied again. There was no way that I was admitting to him that I was naked. He chuckled again, but suddenly his voice got hard and, shit, I damn near came on myself. “Take them off.” I frowned. “Why?” “I want you to touch yourself, and I want to hear you get off while you do.” Shit, my throat would not allow me to swallow. I tried my best to clear it, though. “What makes you-” I started, but he cut me off. “I want you to close your eyes and just listen to the sound of my voice. Let me bring

183/1162

you the pleasure you’ve been chasing all night. Close your eyes, Raquel.” Okay, so I closed my eyes, just to see what would happen. As if he saw me doing it, he replied, “That’s my girl,” with a voice that was still quiet but steady. “Now, baby, I want you to touch the place you want my tongue to stroke first. Take your time, baby. Go slow just as I would. I love your body, Raquel. I love the way it feels under my hands. I love the way you taste. Did you get there yet?” “Get where?” I breathed out. He chuckled lightly and added, “To your pussy. I know you went straight there. I can feel your agony through the phone, baby. You want me to stroke your pussy with my

184/1162

tongue. Is that where you want me to go first? Tell me…” “Yes,” I breathed. “That’s it, baby. I want you to push in your wetness for me. I want your fingers soaked with your desires for me, your need for me.” “Okay,” I whispered back, still unable to prevent my voice from being soft and vulnerable. “In and out, baby; in and out slowly… Just like that. Just like I would if I was there with you. You know I want to be there, don’t you? I want to caress you first with my lips. I want to kiss your neck, make you drip all over the bed before I even touch you. I want my lips to travel down in between your breasts, then claim your right nipple first,

185/1162

and then the left with a need that I haven’t been able to fulfill since you left. I would take my time with your nipples, baby. I would suck them softly at first; lick them until you writhe underneath me before I claim them in my mouth again.” “Angel,” softly escaped my parted lips. My hips started moving. I felt the build coming; oh, it was coming. “Oh, yes, Angel… Yes… Please…” “Cum for me, baby. Put your fingers in your pussy and cum all over yourself.” The pain and pleasure hit me with a furiousness so strong that I saw stars as I orgasmed. My eyes rolled to the back of my head as I moaned quietly, trying my best to come down, but the need to cum again was too great, and I think he knew that.

186/1162

“I want you to cum again, baby, for me… Touch yourself.” He then started speaking in Italian. Mind you, I had no clue what he was saying, but hearing this man talk to me in Italian made me nearly shatter again without touching myself. I did what he asked, though, and I felt myself building quickly. “Angel… I’m cumming, baby… I’m-” The pleasure hit me so hard that I cried out and sat up in my bed. I even started running away from my own damn fingers; that’s how intense it was. “Fuck, Raquel… Baby, that… shit, you are so fucking sexy.” “Hmmm, Angel.” Damn, I was on fire. My soul was on fire. I wanted him. No, I take that back. Right now, I needed him. I didn’t

187/1162

give a shit where he was. I wanted him there now. With a voice dark and thick with the same kind of need that was choking me, I heard him say, “I want to taste you so fucking much. Put your fingers in your mouth, baby, and tell me that you taste as good and as sweet as I remember.” “Why don’t you taste me yourself?” I told him, not caring how eager I sounded to him. There was a slight pause, and then he said, “Open the door.” “What?” I asked, frowning with confusion. Did I just hear him right? “Open the door, Raquel. Right now. Open the door and let me in.” “What door?”

188/1162

“Your hotel door, baby.” I looked in the direction of the hotel door, and I couldn’t move. I couldn’t see the door from where my bed was. There was a hallway and bathroom separating the room from the hotel room door, but, I don’t know, all of a sudden I felt him there. He was watching me, wanting me. “Open the door, baby. Let me taste you. Fuck, I want to taste you so bad. I’m starving for you.” My heart told me not to move, but, shit, my heart wasn’t the one that was in charge here. I got up quickly from the bed, dropped the phone down and went for my silk robe. As I made it to the door, I looked through the peephole and found his head down, hair covering his face, phone to his ear.

189/1162

I didn’t waste any more time, nor did I care to know how he found me or why it took him so long. I snatched the door open and the moment his eyes fell on mine, a calm suddenly took over. He charged into my room, locked the door behind himself, and I backed away giving him space. Then he forced me against the wall behind me, which was opposite the bathroom. I looked in his eyes as he raked them over my semi-covered naked body. Angel moved closer to me and went instantly to my right hand. I thought he would take my hand straight to his mouth, but, shit, he didn’t. No, this freak of a man guided my fingers to my folds and pushed into my sex. I gasped lightly at the harsh intrusion, but I didn’t stop him. I couldn’t. His gray eyes

190/1162

stayed on mine as he circled my fingers in my wetness, then slowly brought them to his mouth. I watched in amazement as he sucked both of my fingers slowly, not once, not twice, but I swear he made sure to get every drop of my taste. “Even better than I remembered,” he panted, voice hoarse and pained. Oh, fuck this shit. I wanted him naked. I wanted him inside me right now. The way he moved his arms back from me made me wonder if I’d said those words aloud or in my head. I brought my hands to his hair, gripped and brought his lips to mine. He answered my hunger with a hunger of his own as he pushed me forcefully up against the wall

191/1162

No matter, I pushed his jacket off his shoulders, and it pooled on the floor. I instantly went for his belt buckle, undid it with fumbling hands and went straight for his button and zipper. I didn’t hear the jeans fall right away, but finally I heard a hard thud. Then I went for the prize that was encased in his briefs, which I knew was screaming for release. I let go of his lips and said to him, trying not to sound as desperate as I felt, “Make me cum, baby. Please? I need to feel you inside me right now.” Angel brought a foil packet, out of nowhere, to his lips. He pulled the condom out of its wrapper and looked away from me for only a second, but it felt like forever.

192/1162

I encouraged him by positioning my foot against the opposite wall, making the entrance to my pussy open and ready. I was ready. I was… “Oh, shit!” I screamed as he pummeled into me. Yeah, I wasn’t ready. Angel gripped my ass and pushed into me with such force that I only had time to grab his arm before he started his unrelenting thrusts in my folds. I couldn’t keep quiet. I wasn’t prepared for what he was doing to me. My foot being against the opposite wall opened me up to his wrath. He was hitting my spot so deep that I was cumming instantly. I gripped him tight and buried my face into his neck, trying my best to take

193/1162

everything he was giving me. Oh, it was heaven. It was… “Oh, shit. Baby, wait,” I exclaimed suddenly, as he moved my leg further up his hip. I was barely on my tiptoes, and I was using my foot that was against the wall as leverage. Now with my leg against him, he was moving harder with sharp thrusts. As much as I tried, I didn’t have a leg to stand on, literally. My tiptoes weren’t cutting it. “Angel,” I bit into his shoulder through the shirt that he still had on as an overwhelming wave of pleasure suddenly hit me. I gripped his back tight, trying to hold on for dear life. But it wasn’t working. I was coming nonstop, stars dancing behind my eyes. My grip on him was weakening. I couldn’t take it anymore.

194/1162

“Ti voglio scopare tutta la note, Raquel.” Shit, is that Italian? Is he speaking Italian? “Ti desidero disperatamente, Cara Mia.” I was at a loss as he drowned his dick with my pussy juices. I was trying to stay in control, but the moment he started whispering Italian shit into my ear, I knew it was over. I mean, again, I had no clue what the Italian that he was speaking meant, but his deep voice laced with anguish, it seemed, had me hesitating on telling him to stop. Finally, though, I whispered in his ear, “Please, baby, I can’t. I-” He quickly stopped moving and looked into my eyes. He softly caressed my face with his knuckles. “Am I hurting you?” he breathed out.

195/1162

I shook my head and tried to speak. My breath was coming too fast, sweat was trickling down my forehead, and I could feel my hair stuck to my face. I know I had to look haggard to him. Hell, I felt exhausted, and he hadn’t even been in me for very long. He pulled out of me gently, picked me up and cradled my shaking body against him as he moved further into my room. I buried my face in his neck, closed my eyes and inhaled him deeply. He felt so good that my chest started to swell from his tenderness. I held on tight until I felt the mattress against my back. I let go of him and moved further on the bed, eyes still closed. I only opened them when I realized he hadn’t gotten into bed with me. I sat up a little and found him

196/1162

seated in the only chair in the room watching me. I noticed he had his jacket and pants thrown over the desk next to him. Trying not to let the fear escape my lips, I asked, “What are you doing?” “I’ve missed you, Raquel,” he admitted decisively. I took a few deep breaths to calm the nerves that were starting to create butterflies in my stomach. It wasn’t the first time that he told me this, but it felt like it was. I did say to him, “I’ve missed you too.” He shook his head, saying, “You will not leave me again.” Shit! “Angel…” “You will not leave me again!” he repeated, voice rising to a level that made me

197/1162

tightened my lips, swallowing a response as I watched him stand and pull his shirt over his head. My eyes instantly went to his chest. He had added a few tattoos, I noticed, but my eyes quickly traveled straight to his abs and that V-shaped muscle that pointed to a raging hard-on pulsing underneath his boxers. “You will not leave me again… ever. You will not deny me what belongs to me, and you, Raquel, belong to me.” I bit my bottom lip, not to stop from telling him that I belonged to no one, but from actually saying yes. Goodness, this man was a specimen of damn perfection, and the way I was feeling right now, I would admit to anything.

198/1162

As he pulled his boxers down his muscled thighs slowly, I tightened mine together. I could feel my sex throbbing with anticipation of being rocked to sleep oh so thoroughly. Angel climbed on the bed and moved between my legs. He dropped packets of condoms next to my thigh, brought his hands underneath my legs and pushed my thighs back until my wet cove was right in his face. “You will learn, Raquel,” he softly threatened, his breath rushing against my wetness. “You will learn that you belong to me. I will teach you something your body and heart already knows. Your mind will come to its senses once I blow it, and you’ll have nothing to hide behind.” Wh-what?!

199/1162

I fell back forcefully as my knees rested on his shoulders, leaving my womanly goodness open for him. He looked down at it and licked his lips as if someone had placed a juicy steak in front of him. “Oh, yes, baby, I’ve missed you, and I’ve fucking missed my pussy…” I melted against the sheets the moment I felt his tongue on me. Goodness, it was just as I remembered; if not better. Angel could be very impatient, demanding and controlling, as you noticed the other day. Oh, but, when he’s between my legs, he had the patience of a predator waiting for his prey. I don’t know how long he was between my thighs. I just know he did everything he could to drive me insane. He used his tongue and his fingers methodically to push me to

200/1162

the edge of ecstasy. I grabbed everything I could around me to impede my destruction, but it was no use. He expertly used what he had to control my body. Just when I thought he would let me go, he’d merely gripped my thighs tighter and teased me more. I was losing my mind. “Angel, please. You’re driving me crazy.” He lifted his head, and our eyes met. “Do you want me to stop?” “What?” I stammered eyes wide as shit. “You heard me; do you want me to stop? Just say the words, and I’ll let you go.” “Just like that?” I panted. The bastard actually smiled at me, “Yup, just like that.” Of course, I didn’t believe him, but I said anyway, “Okay, can you give me a breather?”

201/1162

And just as I suspected, his smile disappeared as he shook his head. “No!” Before “asshole” floated from my lips with my next breath, he dove back in between my creases and, damn it, if he didn’t increase the intensity with every sweep of his tongue. The instant he finally gave me the release I’d been desperately searching for, I shattered. As I came, I screamed out the most torturous sound I’d ever made. I mean, I felt like I was completely out of control. My breath was labored, but quick. My heart was beating on my rib cage and, goodness, my heated center continued to call out to him as he continued to feast despite my orgasm. This couldn’t be happening. He couldn’t have this much control over me he-

202/1162

“Oh shit… oh shit… Oh, my goodness gracioussssssssss…” Shit, not again! My head felt like it was going to explode! “Angellll!” I cried out and tried to close my legs with his face still between them. His answer to that was to push my legs back and smothered me again as if he was completely addicted to my taste. I don’t know what the hell he was doing but shit, I knew that it felt so fucking good. I had never experienced anything like it, not even with him. I tried to move from him, but he wouldn’t let me go. He kept his devilish lips attached to me, bringing me to orgasm after orgasm, giving me no way of recuperating. Finally, he came up for air, letting my legs go, but not before saying, “Do you need

203/1162

to be reminded of whose pussy this is or where you belong?” I laid flat on the bed not moving, trying to come down from the orgasmic overdose he’d just given me. My heart rate quadrupled. My mouth was dry. I couldn’t move or respond to him if someone had paid me to. I watched Angel wipe his mouth with the back of his hand, grab a condom and cover himself. Then he crawled up my body, stopping at my breasts and caressed them the exact same way that I had dreamed he would; with tenderness, longing, and something else I don’t want to admit aloud. My hands immediately went to his hair, and I clenched tight as every nerve in my body came alive screaming, wanting, needing

204/1162

the heat from his touch to make my body explode. I wanted to explode again. I wanted him to make me ignite the only way he knew how, filling me and claiming me as his own. I was becoming impatient as he took his time with me, instead of quickly claiming what he’d said was his pussy. “Angel, please,” I whimpered softly, tired of his teasing. “Put me inside you, baby,” he said just as he moved his lips from my breasts to my own lips. Hands slightly shaking with anticipation, I did as I was told, and my body erupted in pure ecstasy as he slowly slid into my folds. “Damn, baby. Fuck, you feel so good,” he whispered in my ear.

205/1162

I tried to shift underneath him as my body got used to the intrusion. Wow, I don’t remember him being this big. “Am I hurting you?” he asked me again for the second time, and I felt like an amateur. My eyebrows scrunched as I replied, “Uh no, but I’ll hurt you if you don’t start moving your ass.” Then I smacked him on his muscled ass to bring home the point. Angel chuckled, then started moving slowly and oh, how he moved. “You know I love it when you talk shit,” he breathed. I closed my eyes and bit my bottom lip as his stroke and hip movements forced my body and mouth to moan with pleasures.

206/1162

Wait, can I bring up his hip motions again? I swear he was like a seasoned male exotic dancer. Freaking Magic Mike was between my legs right now. “Oh, sweet mother…” bellowed from my lips as I tried my best to stop my body from getting used to this, from my mind accepting the feeling of completeness, of wholeness and my goddamn heart from opening up to him. “Open your eyes, baby.” When I obeyed, he coaxed me, “That’s it, keep them on me.” Then he started to speak more Italian to me. Damn, I’m so weak. He could be saying how much of a slut I was and that he hated my guts, but here I was, creaming every time that Italian

207/1162

language came out of his mouth. Those damn flutters in my stomach kicked up a few notches hearing him talk shit back to me or moaning his pleasures. As he brought his lips back to mine, I moved my legs further along his waist for a deeper penetration that brought a deep penetrating “Fuckkkkkk” from his lips. “Raquel, baby, you feel so fucking good… So tight, so wet. This is my pussy, baby… Mio, Cara Mia.” All I could do was say yes and tell him everything that he wanted to hear as he, in fact, claimed me as his very own. My mind knew it, my body knew it, and, God, my heart knew it too. My stubbornness, however, was making me pump the breaks.

208/1162

I can’t hold back from him anymore. I also can’t allow myself to get wrapped up in this fantastic dick. I need to stay strong I need to… “Shit! Got damn! Fuck! … Leo, babyyyyyy…” Oh, fuck it! I pushed Angel up, signaling that I wanted control. He rolled on his back and gave it to me. I looked him straight in the eyes, resting one hand above his head against the wall and the other next to him, and I took what I’d deemed to be mine. “And you better believe this is my dick,” I declared strong and purposeful. He grinned at me, grabbing my face and bringing it closer to his. “You’re damn fucking right it is.”

209/1162

CHAPTER SIX

ANGEL

I heard my phone go off, but I didn’t move. I couldn’t actually, mainly because I had a beautiful woman lying on top of me who was fast asleep. Seeing her in the club on Friday was something I wasn’t expecting. Getting into her again, tasting her, was something I never thought would happen again. Yet, here I was, holding the one woman that had the power to end me. I meant every word that I’d said to her in English and in Italian. She was mine. She belonged to me. Most importantly, she was never leaving me again. That wasn’t an option for her, and it will never be an option for her. That might sound a little sick and

212/1162

twisted, but it is what it is. All those years ago, I let her live her life. I let her go, but now that she’s home, I was claiming what had been mine the moment I laid my eyes on her years ago. My cell went off again. This time, I moved Raquel slightly so that I could get from underneath her. I padded to the desk where my jacket was, and I pulled out my cell, acknowledging it was 6 am before I answered it. “What is it?” “Good morning to you too,” Eddie replied. “What do you want?” “Wow, aren’t you a joy to talk to?” When my silence showed my annoyance, he kept going, “Look, I’m calling you to remind you about our meeting this morning at Waters.”

213/1162

I glanced over at a sleeping Ms. Waters. “You don’t have to remind me of business. I’ll be there.” “Yeah, well, make sure you’re on time. Oh, and you need to be ready in about an hour. Pops wants me to pick you up from your place. He wants to have breakfast together so we can go over…” As he was running his mouth, I felt my phone vibrate in my hand. I pulled it from my ear and read a text that had come in from Darrell that only added to my frustration with hearing Eddie’s voice this early in the morning. What the hell is Eddie doing at my apartment? I frowned, pissed off even more than I was, and barked, “Cut the shit, Eddie. I’m

214/1162

not at home, as you very well know. You’re sitting outside my fucking apartment. If Pops wants to meet for breakfast, fine. Just tell me when and where, and I’ll be there. What I won’t be doing is riding with you. That’s bullshit.” There was a long pause then Eddie said to me, “Why the hell do you have to make this shit difficult?” “Why are you still on this phone talking to me? Take your over-eager ass to Pops and tell him that I’ll meet you two.” I hung up the phone, mumbling, “Stupid son of a bitch.” I shook my head, then moved to the bed trying not to let that silly motherfucker get in my head. I wanted to get into someone else’s

215/1162

head this morning before I left her. I needed it in order to start my day. I crawled into bed, and I started kissing her stomach, trying to resist “my pussy” for the moment. I’d gone in on her last night. I tried to hold back as much as I could without hurting her. I just couldn’t help myself. I had a feeling she’d be sore when she woke up. She wasn’t used to me yet, but soon she’d be ready and the real fun would begin. “Ummm, what time is it?” I heard her say in one of the sexiest voices I had ever heard. Damn, she was a turn on. “It’s time for me to get a taste of my body,” I told her as I pushed her thighs open and buried my face in between her legs.

216/1162

The first sweep of my tongue, shit, it got me fucking excited. I felt her trying to push me off saying something like she needed to freshen up. I didn’t let her up. I didn’t care about anything but getting my fill, and nothing or no one was going to stop me. We got lost in each other for as long as either one of us could handle before I finally let her up and off of the bed. She stumbled slightly, which made me chuckle. “Payback is a bitch, Angelo,” she muttered, giving me the finger as she disappeared into the bathroom. “I look forward to it, Cara Mia,” I replied loudly as I laid back on the bed, completely satisfied and giddy as shit. Man, if Lincoln knew she was back…

217/1162

And… just like that, my fucking mood was gone. “Shit!” I mumbled at the thought. I wanted to beat the shit out of that stubborn motherfucker. I got up and went into the bathroom to take a piss and brush my teeth. I ignored Raquel’s protests and cursing behind the shower curtain while I used the bathroom. She’d have to get used to that shit. As I contemplated taking a shower with her, my cell went off again. I moved out of the bathroom, toward the desk and snatched it up. “Did you find out what the fuck he was doing at my apartment?” I answered before Darrell could say a word. I fell on the bed and closed my eyes, awaiting his answer.

218/1162

“No. He walked up to your door, looked around, then moved to the sides of the building before getting back in his car. He sat in his car for about thirty minutes before he drove away.” “Yeah, he called me about some dumb shit. I think he was casing my apartment.” “I already got the guys over there looking around, just in case he left something, but I doubt it,” Darrell told me. I had to agree. “Yeah, so do I. My dear brother is clever, but he’s not that stupid to leave anything at my place. He was probably checking the place out to see what security I have on premises.” “Do you want to put a body on him?” Darrell asked, but my head was already

219/1162

shaking my head in the negative before he finished his question. “No, let him be. I have plans for my brother. Don’t worry about him.” I heard the shower turn off, so I sat up. “Come pick me up at Raquel’s hotel in about thirty minutes. I need to hit the penthouse to get showered and dressed. I have to meet with my father and Eddie before this meeting today. Then we have the meeting tonight, and we have some shit to do before that meeting too, namely figuring out the aftermath of announcing my brother as Lincoln’s replacement.” Darrell was quiet on the other line, and I knew what he was thinking. This shit was wrong on so many levels. However, I planned to follow directions and do what my

220/1162

father wanted, up to a point, mind you. It seemed that if I wanted to rid my family of the poison that was my brother, I had to do it myself, and that’s what I planned to do. Darrell told me that he’d be downstairs across the street in twenty. I hung up just as Raquel emerged from the bathroom. “Shit, I’m going to be late for work,” she exclaimed, towel snugly covering her body. I got up from the bed, moved to her quickly, and snatched the towel from her body. “You will not cover up around me… ever,” I told her as I backed her up against the wall. I brought my body flush up against her hot skin, saying, “La sua bellezza porta via il mio fiato.”

221/1162

She looked up into my eyes. “Stop seducing me with your tongue, Leo.” My mouth curled up slightly. “You don’t want me to seduce you with my tongue? How shall I do it then?” She tried to push me away from her, but I grabbed her wrists and pinned them above her head. “Tell me, Cara Mia,” I ordered. “How shall I seduce you?” She shook her head and closed her eyes as her head fell back. “You know what I mean.” She then opened her eyes and said to me, “Tell me what you just said.” A grin played on my face again, “What? How shall I seduce you?”

222/1162

“Urgh… Angel, you’re such an asshole. You know what I mean. Tell me what you just said in Italian.” I laughed and as she tried to move from my grip. I picked her up by her waist, making her legs wrap around my mid-section. I walked back to the bed with her in my arms. “I just said that I thought you were beautiful,” I told her without moving my eyes from hers. I didn’t know why I had determination entrenched in me to make her feel everything I felt for her. Again, I shouldn’t care, and if this were any other woman, I wouldn’t have been there. However, she was more to me than I really wanted to admit. I had driven by her hotel last night, on my way to my penthouse downtown, and

223/1162

decided to call her. I was glad that I had parked and called her from the hotel lobby bar. I would have gone out of my mind if I were driving in the fucking car after hearing her cum. Just hearing her breathe over the phone had my dick hard. It was the anticipation of hearing her voice that got me every time. She could talk about anything, and I’d want to fuck her. Fuck, she could even read some eighteen-century English lit, and I’d want to fuck her while she read it to me. I laid her on the bed gently and settled between her legs. I moved right to her beautiful lips, ready to taste her again. “Angel, you’re gonna make me late,” she whispered against my lips.

224/1162

“I can’t help it, Cara Mia. It’s what you do to me. Just let me feel you… Let me slide…” I’ll ask for forgiveness later. I didn’t wait for her okay. I slid into her wetness with ease. “Mmmm… Why do you feel so fucking good?” I asked her. She sighed deeply and arched her back into me as I moved my hips. Shit, the feeling that covered me with each grind of my hips, the sensation that washed over me as I pulled out so that my head tickled her entrance before I fell back into her, was something that I wanted to feel repeatedly for the rest of my fucking life. This woman brought something out in me that I couldn’t

225/1162

explain. I wanted her, yes, yet the need for her was far greater. Raquel grabbed my face and brought my lips to hers as I picked up my pace. I wanted to fuck her hard. I didn’t want sweet. I wanted raw. My hips moved faster. My thrusts got harder, more determined and demanding. “Fuck, I want my pussy every night; every fucking night, do you hear me?” “Oh, Leo!” she cried out. “Baby, yesssss… Right there! Oh yes! Right there! Fuck me, please.” Hearing her cum fueled me to go harder. Yes, this was exactly what I needed. This right here was what I’d been craving.

226/1162

Still, I didn’t take her where I wanted. I couldn’t, or we wouldn’t be going anywhere that day if I did. I kissed her silly, then ordered just above her lips, “Cum with me, Cara… Cum…” I felt my balls tightening, and as I gave her one last thrust, I pushed all of me inside her… And that’s when we realized that I was bare. “Shit, Angelo!” she exclaimed, pushing on my chest, face livid. She wanted me off of her, but I stayed put and waited until she focused on my eyes. However, her eyes never focused on mine. They went straight to my left pectoral, and she froze. I didn’t have to ask her what was wrong, nor did I have to move my eyes from hers to see what had her shocked. I knew

227/1162

what it was. Actually, I had been waiting since last night for her to notice. When she hadn’t, I chalked it up to us being too busy doing other things for her to pay attention. Now in the light of day, “the morning after” if you will, and she had finally noticed. She finally brought her questioning eyes to mine just as she brought her hands to my chest and softly traced my tattoo. I have multiple tattoos all over my body. I have huge tribal style angel wings that spanned the width of my back. I have a cross in the middle of my abdomen, my navel being the heart of the cross. Along my left arm is a sleeve of tribal art, signifying prosperity, success, immortality, brilliance and the will and determination to destroy anyone or anything in my path. There were no words along

228/1162

my arms, only symbols and no one knew or understood them but me. No one knew the meaning of my newest addition to my pectoral muscle either. It was a tribal art style lion’s head that covered the complete left side of my upper chest. The lion’s mouth was open, roaring, showing it to be menacing and intimidating. The tattoo itself wasn’t the reason for Raquel’s sudden freakout. It was the design of the tattoo. The lion’s head was partially formed using the initials R.A.W. “When did you get this?” she asked softly. I slowly pulled out of her and rolled on my back bringing her with me. “A little bit after you left for California; do you like it?”

229/1162

She traced the tattoo with a lone finger absently and replied, “It’s beautiful, so beautiful, but… well, I have a slight idea of what it means, but it can’t be that can it?” I sighed deeply. Ever since I got this tatt, no one had actually asked me about it. When you look at it, it’s self-explanatory really. I was the king of my family. I could be as raw as they come. I barely had a filter on my mouth, and I could be as mean and as heartless as a psychopath. Hell, I’ve been called a psychopath many times. However, this tattoo had multiple meanings, one of which had everything to do with her. I brought my hand to the back of my head and looked up at her. I could smell the nerves coming off of her as she stared ominously at my chest.

230/1162

I kept my voice level low and full of the emotions, which were silently bellowing within me. “Those initials mean a few things, but when I got it, it was the day after you left.” She bit her bottom lip and closed her eyes. I reached up and touched her face. “I’m sure you know that the letters describe who I am. However, it also signified how I felt when you left, how hard it was to let you go, and yes, they are also your initials.” If you may think I was foolish for getting this tattoo, I disagree. I knew the moment I laid my eyes on her that she would be mine. The nights we spent in my apartment was a testament to that fact. Now, as I looked into her troubled eyes, I knew I needed to prove that to her.

231/1162

Raquel sighed and tried to move from me. I sat up eliminating the space between us. But she resisted me, whispering, “Angel, no, this is too much.” “What’s too much?” She squirmed, putting distance between us. “All of it; what you just said, you releasing in me. This is fucking unfair.” I pulled her to me again and spun, trapping her between the bed and my body. I brought my hand underneath her neck and squeezed, letting her know what I was about to say was worth her paying attention. “No, Raquel, what’s fucking unfair is the fact that you left even after everything that happened between us. However, though I let you go once, I don’t plan to do it again.

232/1162

Never in my fucking life have I felt the way I did when you left. I won’t feel that again. With that being said, look me in my eyes and tell me if you honestly think I give a shit if I just knocked you up? I’ve said you’re mine, and I mean that shit. It’s time you took your place beside me, Cara Mia, and I’d be damned if I’ll accept anything less. Now, if you’re concerned with me being clean, I get tested every six months. However, I’ll be happy to get checked out again for you and give you the results. I don’t play that shit going raw in any woman. I’ve never put my face between any random female’s legs, period. You might think that I’m lying, but it’s true.” She was quiet as she lay underneath me. I would have thought that she had passed out, if it weren't for the shocked stare she

233/1162

was giving me. I couldn’t blame her; I was shocking my own self. I didn’t mean to tell her that shit so soon but fuck it. I was tired of waiting and sick of wanting. She’s what I want, and I will have her. “Let me up, please,” she tenderly told me. I shook my head. “Not until you tell me that you understand what I’m saying to you.” “I understand, Leo. I just need a minute,” she added. I knew she was stalling. However, I reluctantly moved to my back and allowed her to get up. She didn’t look at me as she walked quietly to the restroom and closed the door. My phone went off, signaling that I had a text. I got up, grabbed my underwear and proceeded to get dressed.

234/1162

I was nearly dressed when she came out of the bathroom, eyes evading me altogether. Now, you know that shit wasn’t going to fly. “Raquel, look at me.” She stopped moving and did as she was told. I could see the battle ensuing in her. She hated being told what to do; she hated being controlled. This, however, was the only way I knew how to be. I didn’t have time for democracy. When she didn’t say anything, I took this rare opportunity of silence from her and kissed her. When she kissed me back, I felt my desires for her rising, so I pulled back. I didn’t go far, however. I caressed her cheeks with my knuckles while admitting to her, “Look, I know you hate being told what to

235/1162

do, but I’m sick of waiting for you. Be at my place tonight. We can talk this shit out. You can even cuss me out if you like, but don’t get used to that shit.” She rolled her eyes as I asked, “Will you be at the meeting this morning?” “Yes, I’ll be there,” she told me, which I already knew that she would be. It made sense that she would be. We were looking for an investment-consulting firm to handle my family’s affairs. We were specifically looking into her family’s firm. Raquel’s specialty was the finance world. “Good. I’ll see you at the meeting in a few, then later tonight you’ll come to my place. I’ll feed you if you’re hungry. Then we’ll sit down and talk. I’ll listen to what you want; then I’ll tell you what you need. But at

236/1162

the end of the night, when you’re sated and lying next to me in my bed, you’ll be mine. Make no mistake, Cara. That’s how this shit’s gonna end.” I kissed her again briefly, grabbed my jacket, gun and walked to the door, again leaving her stunned and silent. She’s gonna make me pay for the shit I just said when I see her tonight, I know it. I grinned at the idea of her punishment, feeling my dick come alive, “Bring it on, baby.”

******* So remember when I thought that Raquel would make me pay for what I’d said? Well, it seemed I was mistaken. She didn’t wait until tonight to make me pay. As she sat across from me at the business meeting, she was actually making me pay now. She’d barely looked at me since I’d arrived. It was as if I wasn’t even there. I brought my focus back to the meeting, trying to pay attention to what the senior Waters presented, but I couldn’t concentrate. I didn’t need to anyway. I knew what this shit was about. Waters Inc. was one of the prominent consulting firms in Philly. They wanted our business. We wanted to expand our interests into the US market, legitimizing

238/1162

my legacy, as I mentioned before. I’ve invested in many overseas business opportunities, and it was important that we continue profiting in those lucrative markets, as well as find others here in the US. We wanted to sustain our wealth, and we needed someone to continue to make our interests profitable. We were making a killing on the shady side of the business, and I wanted to kill the legal side too. I wanted a balance of power, if you will. I’d shopped around for a good consulting firm for a few weeks, and Waters Inc. was last on my list. What I’d noticed, however, did have me on pause. Besides the fact that Raquel was giving me the silent treatment, it seemed that there was something else at play here. Despite the fact

239/1162

that I would actually sign with this company over any other in the city, I’m on pause. For about thirty minutes, I watched my brother make goo-goo eyes at Victor Waters, Raquel’s brother. Hell, it’s as if my brother wanted this more than I did, and now that I’d seen how eager both he and Victor Waters were, I felt like I needed to tread lightly. I had a strong feeling that something underhanded was going on behind my back. However, at the present time, my mind wasn’t focused on that. Don’t get it fucked up; I planned to address it, but as of right now, I wasn’t paying Victor or Eddie any mind. The long drawn out speech Vic gave, through gritted teeth when his eyes fell on me, was something I was used to and was just background noise to who had held me

240/1162

captive the moment I walked into the room. As always, she was beautiful. She had this air of sophistication that made me want to fuck her right on top of the mahogany table in front of us. She wore her hair up in a bun, revealing to me her slender neck, the skin underneath her chin that I’d been nibbling on since I first tasted her, and let’s not forget her glossed kissable lips. The Vera Wang suit that she wore, shit, it complemented her body to perfection. The jacket came into her waist, showing off her curves even more. The dark skirt that contoured her thighs, stopping just above her knees, had caused me to focus only on her. For the life of me, I couldn’t understand why I didn’t go after her the moment her brother introduced me to her. Shit, I should

241/1162

have staked my claim before she boarded that plane three years ago. I wouldn’t be making that same mistake twice, however. There was no way that she was getting away from me a second time. As stared at her, the look that suddenly blanketed her face told me that the meeting had shifted to me. With my eyes set on her, a plan came to mind, and I smiled. “Let me first thank you for the pie charts and colorful graphs in your presentation and packet, Mr. and Ms. Waters,” I started as I moved my eyes to her father, brother, and then back to her, as she was the one who had presented the financials to us. “I’m sure the others were entertained and amused.” I looked at my brother, two of my father’s associates that had expressed similar interests

242/1162

as mine, then Pops. Then I sat up straighter in my chair. “I also know you probably have the vote of the majority of the people in this room, especially Eddie. However, I’ve seen and been through countless meetings with multiple consultant firms throughout the city, and they’ve all had the same things you do, meaningless charts and graphs. I’m sorry to say that I’m not that impressed. What I want to know, essentially, is what makes your company stand out from the rest?” I looked around the room, then landed my eyes on Victor and his so-called brooding frame. “I’m assuming Eddie has communicated what our needs are, which I’m hoping you have the deliverables we need to make our operations more efficient as well as cut

243/1162

costs,” I continued. “I’ll further assume that if I go through this rather thick packet in front of me, I’ll see a comprehensive and complete picture of a strategy for our future expectations. In other words, I should see your due diligence for the success of our company.” I could tell that everyone around me, besides my father, was shocked as shit. I guess they all thought I was an ignorant bully, but I’m far from that. However, I was used to people underestimating me. What I hoped, however, was that they learned it would be a mistake to underestimate me again. Our families may have gone back some years because Mr. Waters used to work for my father, but it was a new day. I never mixed business with friendships. I didn’t hold any punches.

244/1162

This company said they were the best and could manage my money effectively. I wasn’t taking their word for it. This was business. This company, the people in this room, had to prove to me that they were the best. Because if they fucked up, they wouldn’t be dealing with Angel, “the friend.” They would have to deal with Angel Leonetti, the psychotic crime boss. Mr. Waters, Raquel’s dad, stared at me for a moment before he seemed to snap out of his trance and sympathized, “Son, I understand your trepidation. However, we have a very strategic plan for your business ventures, and I feel with the right support and due diligence, we can benefit your interests tremendously.”

245/1162

“Sir, I have no doubt,” I replied. “However, I need more assurances.” “What more do you need?” Victor interjected. “We’ve given you our recommendations that clearly show how your profitability would increase with us. We’ve discussed how we would lower your profit loss from the cost analysis presented. We are clearly the best company that you’ll find in this city. What’s the problem?” I could see that I was getting to him, and that’s exactly what I wanted. I didn’t trust him. Victor and I used to be thick as thieves. Shit changed between us the moment Raquel left. At the time, I didn’t know why for sure, but I assumed maybe he knew about me and Raquel, but, shit, it wasn’t his fucking business. The reason why I didn’t trust him

246/1162

didn’t have anything to do with that. Victor and Eddie had never gotten along. Victor hated Eddie, calling him a pussy ass bitch every chance he got. So you see, the fact that he and my brother seemed to be working together and were suddenly buddies made trusting him very unwise. “You know for a fact that our company is sound and completely on the up and up,” Victor said as he stood and pointed at me. “And for you to come in here and imply that we aren’t-” “Victor,” his father admonished quickly. “Mr. Waters,” I spoke up. “It’s not about how reputable your company is.” I opened my arms wide as if I was encompassing the entire room. “It’s about the interests of my family. If my family is investing in you, we

247/1162

need to be sure you have our best interest at heart. It’s smart business, don’t you think?” “You know what? Fuck you, Angel. This is bullshit, and I’d be damned if my company will do business with…” I couldn’t help the anger that was starting to rise within me. I stood and said over his whiny bullshit ass voice, “Good, then it’s settled. Gentleman and ladies…” I made eye contact with the two other consultants in the room, Raquel’s father, and then Raquel. “Thank you for taking the time to meet with us. You all have a great morning.” I then nodded to Pops and moved to leave. I heard my brother protesting, and Victor say something else that had me reaching for my Glock. He knew me, knew my temper.

248/1162

Regardless of how we fell out, he knew me. For him to act the way that he was meant that my brother had told him some bullshit that made him sign his own death warrant. That was no excuse, and since Vic was asking for it, I turned and headed in his direction to give him exactly what his mouth had been asking for. Cara Mia, as she did that night outside of the club, had other ideas, as she stood and got between Vic and me. She said quickly, “Mr. Leonetti, you’re right. What you’ve mentioned is smart business, and we’re about making you brilliant. It’s what we do, and we’re good at it. Tell us what you want in order for you to be comfortable.”

249/1162

I stood stock-still and just watched her. I knew she saw it in my eyes what most get to see right before I take their life. I was at my breaking point. So for her to step in the way that she did made me pause and actually see her. I instantly became curious and turned the hell on at the same time. I decided to see how far she was willing to go and answered with just one word. “You.”

CHAPTER SEVEN

RAQUEL

Raquel, what in the hell are you doing? Goodness, for the life of me I didn’t have a clue. I was still trying to recuperate from first having my mind, body, and soul rocked last night and through the morning. Then I was trying to recover from seeing the newest tattoo on Angel’s chest with my initials. Since he left the hotel, all I’d been thinking about was that damn tattoo, what he’d said to me and how I was going to slow things down with him. I’d tried to make sense of everything, as well as my inner turmoil, but at that present

251/1162

moment, I had to put all of that on hold. WWIII was about to start in this meeting room between my brother and Angel, and I could tell you that without a doubt, I would be sibling-less if that happened. I decided to do something and quick, but I wasn’t ready for Angel to answer my question in the way that he had. “I’m sorry what?” I blurted out. My brother, however, moved closer to me fuming. “You stay away from my sister, you understand me?” he snapped. Angel looked at me, keeping his eyes steady as he explained further. “You want to know what would change my mind, it’s you,” I told Raquel. “I’m not a consultant,” she replied. “I don’t know the first thing about how to-”

252/1162

“You know money,” he interrupted. “You know what to invest my money in and what not to. That’s what I need. I need someone to manage my family’s money and do all of the shit that you have in this thick ass packet. You are more than capable to do that.” Angel then looked at my father and then my brother, saying, “You want our business, put Raquel on the team and make sure she has an active role. I want reports and meetings with her on a weekly basis until we have ironed everything out, and then we can move to monthly.” “Son, you’re willing to risk putting someone with no experience in charge of our interests?” Angel’s father questioned, and I couldn’t blame him.

253/1162

Angel looked at me carefully, and I met his gaze with questions of my own, but I didn’t show weakness. No matter how much of a bad idea I thought this was, I wasn’t going to show it in that room. That argument was for later. Angel, seemingly satisfied with what he saw in me, nodded to his father. “Yes, I am. She’ll be fine.” “That’s not going to happen!” Victor barked. Angel shrugged. “Then neither is this.” “This is bullshit, Pops, he doesn’t speak for this entire family,” I heard Eddie say. I can’t begin to explain to you the look that imprisoned Angel’s face. What I will say is that murderous look effectively scared the living shit out of me.

254/1162

I stepped up and said, “Okay. Consider it done.” “The hell it is,” my brother said to me, but I frowned and turned toward him. “You don’t get to make that decision. I do,” I hissed, and then looked at my father. “I don’t have a problem working with Mr. Leonetti. I don’t see anything wrong with me doing exactly what he asks.” Angel was silent for a very long moment before he said plainly, “Draw up the paperwork, and I’ll sign it. Bring the contract to Ms. Waters’ office. Ms. Waters, if you don’t mind, I’d like to speak to you privately.” “No,” my brother exclaimed again, really being an asshole. He attempted to keep me from moving toward Angel.

255/1162

However, I was too quick. I walked to the door, nodding at Angel. “Of course,” I replied calming, smiling even though I was far from being happy. I was actually very upset, wavering on the side of pissed off, and the person that I was upset with the most was Angel. I moved through the open door, first nodding at my father, letting him know that I was fine. Angel and I didn’t speak at all, as we headed to my office, which was fine with me. I had some choice words for him the moment we were alone. My assistant saw me coming, and she stood. When her eyes fell on Angel, I could see the look change in them as she raked her eyes over him. That right there pushed me over the edge.

256/1162

“Bridgette, hold my calls while I’m meeting with Mr. Leonetti,” I told her, walking in her line of sight. Bridgette, seeing the venom in my eyes, quickly straightened up and nodded, “Yes, of course.” I went to my door, opened it and turned to let Angel inside. “I need a minute with Ms. Waters,” he told the two burly men that had followed him, one of which was the one from the club. “Yes, sir,” one of them replied. Then they just posted up in front of my door like guards. Angel stood by my door and motioned me to go before him. I rolled my eyes and headed into my office. I breathed deeply, as I heard my office door close and lock. I turned

257/1162

to face him, ready to read him the riot act, when I quickly found hands on the sides of my face and a greedy tongue caressing mine. I wasn’t prepared to be attacked this way. I had things to say yet… Yeah, I don’t know what it was I wanted to say! In fact, my hands were in his hair, trying to get closer to him, and his hands were pushing my skirt up, gripping my ass. This is out of control. I am beginning to feel out of control. I separated my lips from his, reluctantly, mind you, and pushed him away from me. “God, Angel.” I backed up from him, giving us space as I wiped my mouth. “What’s the problem?” I heard behind me.

258/1162

I turned and faced him, remembering exactly what I wanted to say that very moment. “What was that all about?” I commanded. Grinning, Angel moved to me, “That was me kissing you. If you like, I can show you again what it feels like.” I put my hands up. “No, I’m not talking about that. That we’ll get to later. I’m talking about in that meeting room. What’s up with you and my brother? You two used to be close, which doesn’t explain what I saw.” I shivered, just thinking about what could have happened if I hadn’t stood up. Angel didn’t reply to me, so I moved closer to him, “Angel, what’s going on?”

259/1162

“I don’t know what’s going on with your brother,” he replied, but I wasn’t buying it. “Come on, Angel. I can see it in both of you. Something is up.” “Why don’t you ask him?” I folded my arms, “I’m asking you.” “And I told you I don’t know!” he snapped. I moved back from him. The rage that I saw earlier was back and stronger than ever. Angel created some distance between us, heading toward the large window in my office. He ran his hands through his hair, clearly frustrated, and hell, he wasn’t the only one. “I don’t like to be used, Angel,” I told him.

260/1162

“I’m not using you, Raquel,” he quipped without looking at me. I could see the muscles in his back tense even more through his dark blue suit jacket. He rested his hand on the back of his neck and continued to stare out of my office window. Suddenly, I heard a commotion on the other side of my office door. My brother’s voice boomed throughout the entire building it seemed. “I don’t give a fuck who’s in there! This is my company, and that’s my sister! You better get the hell out of my way before I…” I moved as quickly as I could to my office door and snatched it open before bullets started flying.

261/1162

When my brother saw my face, he started walking to my door. I came out of the office, feeling the heat coming from behind me and closed the door. “For heaven’s sake, you two are acting like children!” I barked, grabbed the papers from my brother’s hands, and went back into my office, slamming my door. Angel studied me carefully, then looked behind me at my office door. He seemed to be contemplating opening it, so again I had to settle this situation quick. “Okay, look, you said you want me to work with you, and I don’t have a problem with that. You said you’re not using me, and I believe you. So please, for the life of me, either tell me what the hell is going on with you and Vic, or I’m done.”

262/1162

I slammed a pen down on my desk next to the contract and looked at Angel. I folded my arms, showing my growing defiance and frustration. However, it did nothing to the man before me. Angel moved toward me and pushed the contract aside. Before I knew it or could protest, he gripped me by my waist, picked me up and plopped my ass on the desk. He leaned into me and watched me for an unnerving few seconds before he spoke. “Tell me exactly what you mean by that threat of yours.” “I’m not threatening you,” I countered. “That’s the smartest thing you’ve said all day,” he rebutted. “Huh! You know what?” I brought my hands up to push him out of my way and

263/1162

stand. However, he didn’t budge. He pushed me back, keeping his hands tight on my arms. “Let me go!” I said through gritted teeth. “No.” I started to squirm, fighting him and it just made him angrier. “Let go, Angel!” “Raquel, you have one of two choices. You can either shut the fuck up and let me say what I have to say, or I can turn you around, rip this skirt off your ass, and fuck you into silence. Which do you prefer?” Well, hell, was that a trick question? I remained quiet. Not because I was submitting. The hell with that. I’d allowed him too much leeway to say what he wanted without reproach that morning at the hotel.

264/1162

No, my dirty ass mind was elsewhere at the moment. I was battling, instead, with having him bend me over anyway just for kicks. Thinking that he won, he drew in a breath, then let me go. He took a few steps from me while keeping fiery eyes on mine. “Let me first address this ‘using you’ shit that you mentioned. To be clear, I asked you to be on the team for no other reason but that I trust you. You were actually the only one I trusted in that meeting, besides my father. I don’t know what’s up with Victor. Since you moved away, I haven’t seen or spoken to him. We were on two different paths back in the day, and it just transitioned into what it is now. I haven’t a clue where the hostility he displayed stemmed from, but, best believe, if he says anything to me again,

265/1162

I won’t hold back. He has you to thank for him breathing without assistance right now. Consider this his reprieve.” He moved closer to me, as he continued, “And that ultimatum bullshit you just spat at me; that’s not an option. I’m growing tired of repeating myself. I’ve told you already what I want and what will be. I won’t say it again.” Angel moved next to me, picked up the pen and signed the contract. “Send me a copy of this via fax. I’m sure my information is in your system somewhere.” He then turned and started to leave. You know I didn’t let him, right? “Leo,” I called. When he turned to face me, I stood and walked toward him, trying to formulate the best way to say what I needed to say;

266/1162

something that could explain exactly what I was thinking, and how I felt without being harsh or tactless. So, after further consideration and thought, I said the first rational thing that popped into my head. “You are so full of shit!” Yup, that was as rational as I could get. Angel glared, yet I kept going. Take your control back, girl. “You and I haven’t seen or spoken to each other in three years; three-long-years. You know nothing about me, and I don’t know shit about you. All I can say is that we know how to fuck each other’s brains out with a skill that should be taught to the masses, but that’s it. So what!” I moved closer to him. “I went away and grew up. I have likes and dislikes that you have no clue exist. There are things about me that,

267/1162

goodness, if you only knew… Let’s be honest here, can you truly say that you know me? I mean really know me? You can’t possibly, and I don’t know you, so how can you just claim me like this without first talking about it.” I expended another frustrating sigh. “Look, I just got out of a relationship with someone, and it didn’t end very well. I came back home to try to put that debacle behind me and move on. You want me to just fall in line with whatever you want, never mind what I want or how I feel, and I can’t do that. And I don’t know if you were paying any attention in that meeting or not, but you’re like poison. If I announce to my family, ‘Oh, by the way, Angel and I are together,' my brother would blow a gasket, and shit my father-”

268/1162

“Please, Raquel,” Angel interrupted, moving closer to me, showing his own frustration. “You’ve mistaken me for someone that gives three fucks about what your father or brother would say, what anyone would say!” “Yeah, well, maybe I do! They’re my family!” I thundered back. I sealed my eyes and shook my head. God, I could only imagine the shit storm that would ensue the moment I told my father and Vic about Angel and me. They would lose it entirely. I took a few deep breaths, and clarity hit me quick. Why should I care what they think, right? I shook my head again and ran my hand over my hair. I opened my eyes, ready to talk this through and get heavily into what Angel wanted from

269/1162

me, when the chill in the air suddenly attacked my body, and I shivered. My eyes were closed for only seconds, and I completely missed the change that coveted Angel. The warmth that was in his eyes was gone. Standing before me was someone I did not know. His gray eyes seemed darker now, the color of storm clouds right before fury was unleashed. Hard lines that I never thought existed formed along his handsome features. I felt the blood fall from my own face, as pure fear came over me. Angel, fists balled, rammed his hands into his pants pockets and said, tone dry and cold, “I’ll have my assistant, Shayla, get in touch with you listing our potential investments moving forward. Whatever my

270/1162

brother communicated to your company is invalid. I will communicate to you what our goals are.” I felt my eyes start to water as he spoke to me. This wasn’t what I wanted. However, talking to him now was like talking to a brick wall. He always managed to bring the crazy out of me. God, I just wanted us just to take our time with this. I wanted... “Leo,” I called softly. Angel stiffened at the sound of the nickname that I’d given him, but he continued, “You are to work with Shayla from now on. If anyone approaches you or speaks to you on behalf of my family and it’s not Shayla or myself, direct them to me.” “Angel…” I tried again.

271/1162

But he ignored me, turned and walked out of my office, lightly closing the door behind him. “Shit!” I opened my door not letting him get the last word. “Damn it, Angel!” I called to him as I moved onto the open floor. I rounded my assistant’s desk and headed toward Angel and his flanked bodyguards. He turned around and started walking back towards me, determination in his steps. I didn’t care. I stopped walking, trying my best to think of how to explain what I was feeling. However, I never got that chance. I said to him, “Why do you have to be so-”

272/1162

Any further words that were forming in my mouth were swallowed the moment Angel brought his hand to the back of my head, gripping my strands tight as shit. He abruptly yanked my head back, using that tight grip he had on my bun, and stuck his tongue down my throat. Angel kissed me with such possessiveness and dominance that there was nothing I could do. I humbly melted into him. When he finally released me, the fierceness in his eyes made me not move a muscle. To be honest with you, I didn’t have a choice. I was too busy trying to catch my breath, willing the throbbing between my legs to cease. He did manage to say to me, hand still gripping my hair, “You will not deny me.”

273/1162

Shit, his eyes; they were ablaze with more fire than I had ever seen. I could tell that I had pushed him to a limit that I didn’t care to ever see again, so I backed down. I know when it’s cool to poke the bear, and when it’s not. Right then, it was not. Angel looked deep into my eyes for a moment longer before he turned and left, his men trailing behind him close enough to protect him but far enough to give him space. Ho-ly shit! I felt my eyes roll in the back of my head as I still tried to get my breathing under control. That man right there! I should have been pissed at how hard headed he was. I should have actually told

274/1162

him to go fuck himself based off his last statement. However, I didn’t because I was far from being pissed. I was actually more turned on at that moment than I was when he stated that he was going to bend me over my desk. Something is so wrong with me! I cleared my throat when I realized that I had an audience full of my co-workers and tried to gather myself. “I’m sure you all have better things to do than to watch me get devoured by a hot, sexy, Italian badass. If you need help finding work, let me know,” I announced, ran my hands down my suit and moved quickly to my office as my audience scattered. Just when I was about to reach my hiding place, my office, my brother came up

275/1162

behind me, spewing, “We need to talk!” Then he gripped my arm tight and pulled me back into my office. “What the hell is your problem?! Victor, let go of me?” I howled, trying hard to break his grip on my arm. “Not until you and I get something straight.” My father suddenly barged in my office too. “Dad…” I started; however, the look on his face matched my brother’s. Victor pushed me down into one of my office chairs, and he sat his ass on my desk. My father took the other chair next to me, moved it back from me and sat down. Well, it appeared I was about to be double-teamed.

276/1162

I opened my mouth to read them both, but my brother pointed his finger at me, his brown eyes dark with wrath. “You will not say a word,” he ordered. “You will sit here and listen to what I have to say. Then, and only then, will you be able to speak. However, at that point, be sure that you weigh the consequences of your actions and words.” I frowned, narrowing my eyes, and crossed my arms in front of me. I pushed my chair back from them both, putting a little bit more distance between us. It wasn’t for my sake; it was for theirs. The fuel that had sparked in me was about to rage uncontrollably. What I had told Angel wasn’t bullshit; I was a different person than I was three years ago. It seemed the men in my life had

277/1162

no clue who I really was. Fortunately for them, they were about to find out. “I don’t know what the hell you have going on with Leonetti,” my brother fussed. “But that shit stops right here right now. Yeah, don’t look at me crazy. I saw the way he was looking at you. I’m not stupid or blind. You will not speak to him again, do you hear me? He’s bad news all the way around. I don’t trust him as far as I can throw him. You don’t know him, Raquel. He’s changed while you were gone.” My brother was talking to me like a freaking child. I let him finish, though. I didn’t want to interrupt his useless tyrant because I didn’t want him interrupting me when I told him to kiss my ass.

278/1162

“He’s no friend of mine,” Victor added. “And he doesn’t get to touch or talk to my baby sister… ever. Do you understand me?” I didn’t reply. I couldn’t even get my thoughts together because I was so angry. My father took my silence as his cue. He leaned forward and began to speak to me in a voice quite different from my brothers. “Sweetheart, your brother is just trying to look out for you,” he said softly. I guess this was “good father” versus “bad wannabe-father.” “Look, we’ve known ever since Angel first came around that you’ve had a little crush on him. We get it and understand what you’re going through. Angel is in a different class than what you’re used to, honey. He’s not Ira.”

279/1162

I chuckled and shook my head. However, I still didn’t reply. Oh, if they really knew Ira. I’ll get to who Ira was in a few. “We just want what’s best for you,” my father ended. I queried sarcastically, just to say something, “So, you don’t like him because he’s white? Because he’s Italian? What?” My brother rose his full 6’2” frame and thundered, “We don’t like him because he’s a fucking mobster, a murderer, a killer, Raquel! Jesus, you can be so dense sometimes.” “Victor, calm down,” my father spoke calmly, and then looked at me. “Raquel, he’s just not an ideal suitor for you, that’s all.” I nodded. “Oh, and you think Ira is?”

280/1162

My brother and father looked at each other silently, signaling something to each other that I didn’t understand. I shook my head and stood. “You two have said your peace, and I can understand your concern. Now hear me, you two don’t get to tell me how I run my life!” When my brother attempted to stand, I pushed him in his chest. “No, Victor, it’s your turn to shut up and sit down.” He didn’t budge, of course, but he got my point, so sat back in his seat. “The hypercritical bullshit coming from the two of you is making my head hurt. Dad, I know for a fact that you and Mr. Leonetti have had dealings in the past. I don’t know to what extent; I just know you worked either with him or for him. You knew what kind of man he was back then, and I highly doubt

281/1162

he’s changed. However, that doesn’t matter to you. What he’s into, the fact that this company could be brought down with Leonetti so fast, doesn’t seem to bother you one bit. It’s okay for you to take his money and make him rich, but it’s not okay for me to do the same?” I looked at my brother, “And you, please get off your high horse. You also know who Angel is. You and he were boys. I don’t know what happened between the two of you, and I don’t care. If he were so dangerous to my well-being, you wouldn’t have brought him to the house or around me back then. I’m so sick of you two trying to run my life for me as if I don’t know what I’m doing. I know exactly what I’m doing. God, it’s like everyone around me has changed and grew up, except

282/1162

you two! We are right back to the same reason why I left. Let me be!” I stood there shaking. I couldn’t begin to tell you the pain, hurt, and rage that I was feeling. “Let you be?” Victor repeated incredulously. “Are you kidding me? Instead of you dealing with this shit and listening to reason, you ran away. Now, yes, we are right back here, and it seems we all grew the hell up and you haven’t. You’re still doing the same stupid shit you did before, chasing after a motherfucker who’s not worth shit. He had no business touching you. He should have kept his fucking hands to himself. Nonetheless, he’ll learn.” Finally, it hit me what this was all about, where all the hostility Victor had against

283/1162

Angel was coming from. I didn’t know how he’d found out, and I didn’t care. I just nodded and laughed. It was a hysterical laugh, but it roared out nonetheless. “Oh, is that what this is about?” I chuckled sarcastically. “What? You think Angel took advantage of me three years ago? You think that he soiled your sweet little sister? Ha! That’s the biggest joke I have ever heard. News flash, asshole; Angel, didn’t come after me. I went after him.” “Raquel!” I heard my father warn, but, unfortunately for them, I was on a roll. You know me; poking the bear and all that. I smiled at my now scarily enraged brother. You would think that at this moment I would back away. I mean, steam was

284/1162

literally blowing out from his ears, nose, and mouth, but I didn’t back down. I continued, “Oh yeah, I sought him out. I put on the shortest skirt that I could find and went after what I’ve wanted since the first day you introduced us. Oh, he tried to fend me off, but I wasn’t having it. He gave in finally, not after much fuss, and I got what I wanted from him. Oh, please believe, brother of mine, he wasn’t my first. Remember Roger, your bestie in high school? And Sloan? Dominic…” Okay, just so you know, these were made up situations. I mean Roger, yes, we hooked up, when I was in college. Sloan and Dominic, they tried to push up on me. However, I turned them down. I wasn’t a slut. Yet, hell, I wasn’t a saint either. My point was to piss

285/1162

my brother off. As tight as his fists and jaw were, I can safely say that I had achieved my goal. “Raquel, that’s enough!” my father asserted. “No, dad, that’s not enough,” I argued. “You two have no idea what I’ve been through, what I’ve seen or what I’ve done. You’re painting this picture of what you want me to be, and that’s not who I am. Every day of my life, I felt like I was a replacement for what you lost. I was never good enough for the two of you. Nothing I said or did was good enough. Every time I looked in your eyes, all I saw was disappointment. Do you have any idea how hard you made things for me? I wanted you two to love me for me, but it felt like you only loved me because of her.

286/1162

Well, I can’t live up to a shadow of someone I never met!” I looked at them both and said as softly as I could, “I’m sorry, but I’m not her. I’m not mom. I’ll never be her.” “Damn, straight you’re not!” my brother spat with the most disgusted frown on his face. “She wasn’t a fucking whore!” “Victor!” my father boomed. Nevertheless, the damage was already done. The bear was officially awake. Now, you may be saying to yourself that I brought this on myself, and maybe later I may have to agree with you, but right now…nah. I walked up to my brother and smacked the shit out of him! “Fuck you!” I spat, hand stinging from the collision with his face.

287/1162

I grabbed my purse and the contract that Angel signed and walked out of the office. I faintly heard my father calling my name in the distance. I didn’t slow down, and I knew he couldn't get past the now crowd that was standing around my office door eavesdropping. As I waited for the elevator, I slammed my phone against the wall in frustration because there was nothing else around me to throw. My first thought was to leave Philly and go somewhere else, anywhere else, except here. I could quickly pack my things. After all, it wasn’t like I hadn’t done it before. However, I thought better of it. Instead, I decided to call a friend of mine in San Francisco. I asked her to get me a room at

288/1162

another hotel and put it under her business name. I needed time to decompress. I needed to get away without running. Maybe my brother was right, and maybe after a few days or weeks, I may even apologize for hitting him, but not right now. Right now, I wanted to punch him repeatedly until I exhausted myself. So, instead of taking my frustrations out on him, I decided to do something else. I moved my things to my new hotel and changed clothes. Then I walked to this gym that I knew was close to Center City and Penn’s Landing that was run by some guy named Lou. I figured that was his name since it was on the outside of the building. Anyway, I ignored the many faces staring back at me as I entered. Lou’s was your

289/1162

typical testosterone filled gym with men flashing great bodies as they worked out. I moved with a purpose to an empty punching bag. There was a girl, with chocolate skin and beautiful light brown eyes standing next to the bag, packing her gloves away. “Mind if hit the bag?” I asked her. She smiled. “Nope, it’s all yours. You need tape or gloves?” I smiled back. “Nope, I’m good.” She nodded. “Cool. Let me know if you need any help or a sparring partner. We also have trainers to help you work out or get into shape, not that you aren’t already.” She smiled shyly, and I smiled back as she continued, “If you have any questions about the equipment, a trainer, or anything else, my husband over there can help you out.”

290/1162

I looked over as she pointed to this fine ass white man holding a brown haired little girl in his arms while another one stood close to his legs. Both little girls were light brown in complexion with golden, thick curly hair that fell freely on each of their heads. They were adorable. When I got a good look at her husband, it made me frown, and I found myself saying, “Um, is he a fighter here? He looks like a banker or something.” The woman next to me laughed. “Yeah, he gets that a lot, but he’s the reigning MMA amateur fighter for the last two years.” My eyebrows rose. “No shit?” She laughed again, confirming, “No shit.”

291/1162

I nodded and asked, “What’s his name so I can look him up?” I suddenly noticed her stand a little straighter with a gleam of pride in her eyes when she said to me, “The Reaper.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

ANGEL

Shit, I must be a glutton for punishment. I went around his block three times before I finally parked. I had no idea if he was home. Yet, I didn’t let not knowing stop me. I got out of my car and headed towards the building, thinking, Fuck it. Whatever happens, fucking happens this shit needs to end. Once I got inside and off of the elevator, I saw that the door to Lincoln’s condo was cracked. The second that I smelled smoke and heard the baby crying, I moved quickly towards the door. I drew my weapon, as I quickly moved through the door just in time to see Georgia with a fire extinguisher.

294/1162

She was aiming at the stove and a pan that had flames shooting out of it, threatening to become out of control. “No! Don’t!” I yelled, knowing it was going to be hell cleaning up that mess. I grabbed a plate that was sitting on the counter and quickly covered the pot and flames. I moved further into the kitchen, grabbed a towel, and started fanning the detector closest to me. It took a few seconds for the sensor to clear before it stopped. Now all could be heard was a baby’s shrieking cries from deep in the apartment. Georgia was in panic mode. Her eyes were wide as shit. I could see her chest heaving up and down, extinguisher shaking slightly in her hand.

295/1162

When she put the extinguisher down, she started moving, I assumed, to go get the baby. I reached her and touched her arm. “Hey, why don’t you have a seat, Georgia? I’ll go get the baby.” She looked as if she wanted to protest. She glanced back at the open front door, seemingly waiting for someone to come through it at any moment. I soothed her fears. “Don’t worry. It’ll be okay. Trust me.” I moved toward the sound of the baby and found him in a first floor room that I didn’t remember Lincoln having. The baby was wailing his little heart out, probably scared as shit from the noise of the smoke alarms.

296/1162

“Hey, big guy, is your mother scaring you with her lack of cooking skills?” I asked him in that weird voice adults typically use when they’re talking to babies. I reached for the baby blanket, threw it over my shoulder and then picked him up slowly and brought him to my chest. He was definitely a big boy. He was about eight pounds when he was born but, shit, it had only been a few weeks since he was born, and he was huge. “What have they been feeding you, buddy?” I chuckled as I headed for the living room. Georgia was sitting in one of the stools at the island when I walked back into the front room.

297/1162

“What were you trying to do?” I asked her. “Were you trying to see how quickly you could burn down the building?” She rolled her eyes, saying, “It wasn’t that bad.” “Really?” I looked at her skeptically. “Why were you by the stove anyway? And where is Lincoln?” I was playing with the baby when I realized that she didn’t reply. I turned and looked at her and saw the tears forming in her eyes. “I don’t know where he is. I think I scared him off.” Then she buried her head in her hands and started crying. Shit! Now what am I supposed to do? My eyes darted around the room, waiting for someone to appear and handle the

298/1162

breakdown that Georgia was having. Someone needed to do something because I didn’t know what to do. Her cries got louder, so I secured the baby in my arm like a football and moved to where she was. I placed her hand in mine, laced our fingers together and led her to the couch. “Tell me what happened,” I leaned forward, grabbed for the tissue box sitting on the table and placed a few in her hands. She mumbled a “thank you,” wiped her eyes, and then blew her nose. I brought little man up to my chest and patted his back. Georgia looked at me with puffy red eyes and smiled. “You are so good with him.”

299/1162

I’d made a few trips to visit her and the baby without my cousin being around. Too much time had lapsed for us to pull our weapons on each other, but it still could get messy. Lincoln had a thing about loyalty, and so did I. His dumb ass should have known that my hands were tied, and I had no choice. I’d tried to tell him, but he was also stubborn as shit, so we still hadn’t addressed the issue. “He’s a great kid,” I told Georgia. Georgia nodded and sniffled. “I ran him off, Angel.” I shook my head. “I seriously doubt that, Tesoro.”

300/1162

She sniffed again. “You don’t know that. You didn’t see how mad he was. I ran him off running my big mouth.” “Running your big mouth about what?” I asked. “You.” I sighed and shook my head. “Georgia…” Georgia tucked one of her legs underneath the other one and faced me. “No, Angel, this is ridiculous. You two haven’t spoken in seven months, almost a year. This has gone on long enough. You two are like brothers. He loves you more than he loves his own. He's acting like a dick.” I couldn’t help the laugh that escaped my throat. Georgia cursing was hilarious, and it really didn’t go along with her mannerisms.

301/1162

“You don’t kiss this baby with that mouth, do you?” I joked. “Come on. I’m serious. You can call him a dick. It’s okay,” she said as she smiled at me. “Tesoro.” Georgia lets me call her sweetheart in Italian because she has never heard me call another person that. It was easier for her to stomach since it’s in another language because she still hated those terms of endearment, except I was sure when Lincoln called her baby. “You don’t have to fight my battles for me. I can handle it on my own,” I expressed to her. “Then handle it, Angel. I’m sick of seeing him mope around this apartment like he lost his puppy.”

302/1162

I groaned, “I’m the puppy, really?” She smacked my leg. “Oh, cut it out. I’m metaphorically speaking, asshole.” “Please, Georgia, enough of the cursing. You will not kiss my nephew with that potty mouth of yours.” “See, I miss your humor, Angel.” I shook my head. “I’m the same Georgia.” “No, you’re not, and neither is he. Admit to me that you haven’t been the same without him and he without you. He needs you, Angel. Hell, both Drakes need you.” Her eyes suddenly started filling again. “He misses you.” I took her hand in mine. “Drake is my family, my brother, and this shit won’t go on much longer. Why do you think I showed up

303/1162

here today? I figured he’d be here.” That obviously wasn’t good enough to Georgia. She was still pouting, so I added, “Look, Georgia, I understand Drake. I’ve known him for years. And although I’m about sick of his stubborn shit, I respect how he feels. Leave this shit to the two of us, okay? I know what I’m doing.” She sighed and then finally nodded. “Okay, but you two better handle this shit quickly or there will be hell to pay.” I laughed. “Okay.” She grew quiet as I brought the baby down to my lap. I talked to him, watching his little face light up and smile at me. I thought Georgia was just in her own world because she was so quiet, but I should’ve known

304/1162

better. You can’t leave Georgia’s mind to idle. Shit gets crazy in her head. “You need a girlfriend,” I heard her say. I couldn’t stop the laugh that fell from my lips. I looked at her, asking, “I need a girlfriend?” I’d repeated it because, shit, I couldn’t believe what the hell I’d just heard. Georgia touched her son’s little hand that was gripping my finger and replied, “Yes, you need a girlfriend; someone that understands you, someone that knows you, that can challenge you. It can’t be that female friend that you sometimes see, either. What’s that one’s name? Lucy?” I didn’t reply because I didn’t have a clue where this was going. Whatever her goal, I was sure it wasn’t to piss me off. However, I

305/1162

couldn’t stop myself from thinking about Raquel and her stubborn ass. Georgia touched my arm, and our eyes met. “You need someone strong with the right amount of sass to put you in your place when you need it and someone who will ride or die with you no matter what.” “What makes you think I need that?” I replied curiously. Georgia shrugged. “Because, it’s time, Angel. Despite who you are and you being an asshole sometimes, you’re a good man. Drake doesn’t tell me everything that goes on in the family, but I’m observant. I know you’re next in line and not Eddie. I can see that Uncle Bruno is tired.” A look of sadness swept over her, and it made my heart stop.

306/1162

“Do you know something that I don’t?” I asked her. She shook her head frantically. “No, it’s nothing like that. Angel, you can’t tell me you don’t see it either. He seems to want to rest and not worry about the family as much. It’s as if he’s ready to pass on the torch. And I’m not slow to understand that you’re more suited to take over than Eddie.” I handed her son back to her and turned completely to face her. I asked, “Okay, Tesoro, what does that have to do with me having a girlfriend?” Georgia smiled. “Come on, every great leader needs that great chick by his side; the woman to balance him. I think you need that.”

307/1162

I scoffed disgruntledly. “Yeah, well, I have to disagree with you on that.” I mumbled some shit under my breath about women being more pain in the asses than anything. That made Georgia smile even more. When I heard her say, “Oh shit,” I looked up, thinking that Lincoln had walked into the door. However, the shit-eating grin on her face told me that it was something more terrifying than that. She said to me, “You’ve found her already.” I frowned. “Found who?” “Your soul mate; you’ve found her, didn’t you?” She then scooted closer to me. “Tell me about her. What’s she like? Is she pretty? Well, hell, of course, she’s pretty, right? I

308/1162

mean, you wouldn’t claim a dog for yourself, now would you? Wait, she’s not slutty, is she?” I stood and moved from her. “Georgia, you’re fucking nuts, do you know that?” “Come on, Angel. Spill.” It was time for me to go. Don’t get me wrong; I wasn’t ashamed to admit that Georgia was right because she was. I was just pissed that she could tell. “Oh, shit. She’s a pistol, isn’t she? She’s already got you up in arms, huh? She got you all pissed off and beating your chest all ‘me Alpha’ and ‘you better listen to me’.” She started laughing. “And you probably deserve every bit of her attitude too.” I headed toward the door. “Goodbye, Georgia.”

309/1162

“You know that shit doesn’t work on some females, right? Hell, especially black women,” she added. I stopped walking, and for a split second, I regretted my visit. Then I heard more laughter behind me. “Oh my goodness!” Georgia said through her giggles. “She’s black, isn’t she? That’s really why you came over here, isn’t it? Did you want some advice on how to handle us? Is that it?” She stood and started walking towards me, and I swear I couldn’t get to the fucking door fast enough. “Can I meet her?” she asked. “Not if you keep acting like this, no,” I said back to her, confirming everything she’d just said.

310/1162

I turned around and faced her. She was smiling from ear to ear, happy as shit. “Aww, come on, Angel. Don’t be like that.” I reached for my nephew, kissed his forehead and gave him back to her. “Listen to me; make sure you keep your distance from Eddie, do you understand me?” I kept my voice even and stern, hoping like hell that I’d get her off that other topic. She rolled her eyes. “Don’t try to change the subject-” “No, Georgia, I’m serious. Don’t go anywhere with that son of a bitch. I don’t want you to be alone with him at all, do you understand? I don’t trust him, and you know Drake doesn’t either.” She frowned slightly. However, she didn’t fight me on it. She just simply nodded

311/1162

her reply. If it wasn’t enough that I was insisting with stern sincerity, I’d brought my point home when I used Lincoln’s first name to let her know how serious I was. “There will never be a reason to go anywhere with him or be anywhere around him without someone from the family present,” I told her. “I, nor my father, my mother or Mama Bella would ever send Eddie for you, and I would never tell him to call you, understand? No one will ever send Eddie for you.” She nodded frantically, and I could tell I had freaked her out. Georgia was a lot tougher than she looked. She’d been through hell and back. However, she always kept a smile on her face. It was one of the things that I loved about her.

312/1162

“Okay,” she replied softly to me, letting me know that she understood completely. “And stop trying to cook without supervision.” She sucked her teeth and tucked the baby to her waist. “I just wanted to put this pizza in the oven that he made. I didn’t know that there was a pan in the oven when I turned it on. I started smelling something burning, and I pulled out the pan and placed it on top of the stove.” That didn’t explain about the fire, until she then added, “I didn’t know the eye on top of the stove was still on, and I think the towel was close to the grease in the pan…” “Ah… Yeah, well, stay away from the stove,” I reiterated and opened the front door.

313/1162

“I’ll tell him you stopped by,” she said to me. I turned and looked at her just before I closed the door behind me. “I’d be disappointed if you didn’t.”

DRAKE I walked into my quiet apartment and knew instantly that something wasn’t right. I looked over at the oven first and saw that it was clean. Everything was in its place except, the fire extinguisher. “Shit.” I’d made a fucking pizza for her. All she had to do was set the timer on the oven and stick the damn thing inside. I moved quickly and checked the oven. I turned on the eyes and the oven itself, just to make sure everything was still working properly. The chemicals from the extinguisher were hell to clean up, especially if you didn’t do it right. I had showed her how to set the timer, and she’d done it multiple times, so

315/1162

there shouldn’t have been a problem. There was one, however. I could smell the smoke in the air. “I never used it.” I turned quickly to see Georgia standing behind me. She placed the baby monitor down on the counter and looked at me. I was still pissed from earlier, but when I saw her face and what she had on, all was forgiven. I moved quickly to her, putting my hand in her hair. I put my other hand around her waist and down to her beautiful ass. Then I kissed her. As always, she gripped my ears and kissed me with the same amount of need and desire that I possessed. Though I hadn’t been gone that long, I missed the shit out of this woman.

316/1162

I needed to feel her. I needed to be inside of her now. I picked her up by her ass, and she wrapped her legs around me. I moved us to the closest place that was sturdy enough to take what I was about to dish out. I had driven around for hours just to clear my head. This shit with Georgia had practically pushed me over the edge. I ended up stopping at Penn’s Landing. I didn’t get out of the car, though. I lit my cigar, pushed my seat back, and sat there, thinking about what Georgia and I fought about: Angel. I hadn’t spoken to her about any of the shit that went down in Miami. She knew that topic was off limits, but that day she had claimed that she was fed up.

317/1162

“You two need to stop this bullshit and kiss and makeup! I’m tired of this, of you moping around,” she had told me. Well, as you can imagine, that shit set me off. I went off, telling her to mind her fucking business and to worry about our son… shit like that. I’d probably said more to her. However, I couldn’t remember. My temper was in rare form those days. I’d been more of a bastard than normal, and everyone was feeling it, including Georgia. So this was my way of apologizing: fucking the shit out of my woman. We made it to the couch, and I gently laid her down, with me on top of her. She was only in a tank top and underwear, so I didn’t have much to get rid of.

318/1162

I yanked one of the thin straps down until it revealed her nipple and instantly brought my eager mouth to it. I wasn’t gentle. I wanted her to know what this was. She didn’t say a word. She gripped the back of my head, moved her legs around my waist and started circling her hips. She whispered in my ear, “Baby, yes, right there.” She then moaned softly and kissed my forehead. Fuck, I love this woman! I fumbled with my belt buckle and pants in order to free myself. Then I moved her panties to the side and plunged into her pussy. “Ohhhh, Drake,” she drawled out as she arched into me.

319/1162

That’s when I remembered that she wanted me to take it easy on her. I’d been going hard on her recently, fucking her relentlessly and demandingly, more than usual I will add, which she didn’t deserve. “Fuck, baby, I’m sorry.” I brought my hand underneath her neck and moved her face close to mine. She smiled at me. “Don’t be, baby. Just fuck me. I can take it.” I didn’t fuck her like I wanted; at least not yet. I started moving my hips slowly while I kept my eyes on her. I got as close to her as I could, despite still having my jeans on. She tried to push them down, along with my underwear, with her feet; a move that brought me deeper inside her.

320/1162

“Fuck, baby. Yeah, keep doing that shit.” I pulled her thigh further up my waist and pounded into her harder, faster. “Drake… Oh, baby….” “I fucking love you, baby. Do you hear me? I fucking love you.” I said some other shit that I’m not repeating, but I knew Georgia needed it. She needed to hear how I felt about her. I felt her tightening and creaming all on my dick and underwear, which told me that she definitely loved what I was telling her. As I brought her through an intense and much-needed orgasm, she cried out my name so loud that I could have sworn that she was going to wake up Junior. “I’m far from being done with you,” I told her as I pulled out and stood. I stepped

321/1162

out of my boots and jeans, reached for her hand and pulled her up. “Fuck, you are so sexy, baby,” I said to her, and she was. She was disheveled as shit, hair smashed from being pushed forcefully into the couch. She even had one boob hanging out of her tank top. Yet, the hungry look in her eyes for me made her the sexiest woman I had ever seen. I quickly guided us upstairs to our room, got naked and sated myself deeply into her until I satisfied us both. I didn’t even know that I had fallen asleep until I was opening my eyes from the quick nap. Georgia was lying on top of me, watching me. “What?” I asked her. “I love you.”

322/1162

I caressed her face lightly with my finger, moving her hair back from her face. “I know you do.” “I just hate seeing you this way.” “Baby, I’m fine. Don’t worry about me.” “Please, Drake, you’re far from fine. You’ve been more of an asshole than normal to a lot of people. Your patience is shorter than normal, and you’re more volatile than ever. You practically made that bag boy at the grocery store the other day piss his pants for not double bagging.” I frowned. “It’s bag boy 101, baby. You don’t need a degree to know that if you’re filling the bag with heavy shit, double bag it.” “I’m just saying.” I could feel my temper rising again, so I tried to shift from underneath her, but

323/1162

Georgia decided that she wasn’t going anywhere. She straddled me and sat up. “Drake…” I sat up with her on top of me, saying, “Georgia, let the shit go. I’ll handle this with my family when I’m good and fucking ready, and right now I’m not ready.” Georgia kept her eyes on me, studying me, and I let her. I wanted her to see that this topic of my family, of Angel, wasn’t up for discussion. As I said, I was going to handle this shit in my own time when I was good and fucking ready. Right now, I still wanted to murder Eddie and anyone that got in my way, that included my cousin and my uncle. Georgia, at that moment, reminded me of why I loved her so much, why she was

324/1162

made for me. She kept her eyes focused on mine and slowly started grinding her hips on me. She gripped my ears and licked her lips. She slid her hand down my chest slowly, then wrapped her hand around my dick and started working me. “You are so fucking hot when you’re beating your chest like you’re the boss...” I didn’t move. Shit, I couldn’t if wanted to. She had me. Her tits were moving up and down as she grounded on my legs. I felt her heat, felt her getting wet as she continued to stroke me. It didn’t take much for her to get me hard. She fucked me up when she backed up from me and brought her face to my lap. “…like you’re in charge,” she whispered to me, then put me slowly in her mouth.

325/1162

My head fell back as soon as her lips touched me, and I felt I was about to lose control. Her tongue stroked me, paying close attention to my sensitive head, up and down just the way I loved. After thoroughly teasing me, she covered me with her sweet, beautiful mouth. Damn, she feels good! I brought my hands to her hair, but she pushed my hands away. “Georgia, let me touch you,” I croaked, my voice strained with a need to feel her as she pleasured me with the best head I had since…. shit, yesterday. Damn, I sound like a bitch.

326/1162

She pulled me out of her mouth and kept stroking me as said, “You don’t run shit, Drake.” She moved faster, and I could feel my balls getting tight. She went back down into a frenzy, and I couldn’t do shit about it. “Slow down, baby. Let me…” But she wasn’t listening. She worked her lips, tongue, and hand until I was about to explode, and then she stopped and rolled out of bed. “What the fuck, Georgia?!” She frowned. “You’ll settle this shit with Angel sooner rather than later before it’s too late.” She then fucked me by walking away, leaving me hard as a fucking boulder, horny as hell. “Georgia!” I yelled.

327/1162

However, she kept walking into the bathroom. Fuck that, I was no pussy. I got up and went after my pussy. “You’re gonna pay for that shit!” She squealed trying to close the bathroom door on me. That all changed once I forced my way inside, grabbed her and cornered her in the shower. I made her pay over and over again. She’s going to be the death of me, I know it, but I love this fucking woman!

CHAPTER NINE

ANGEL This is bullshit! I took the bottle of Scotch, brought it to my lips slowly and felt the burn as it traveled down my throat. I wanted it to soothe the shit that was swimming around in my head. Regrettably, it didn’t. Instead, it made things worse. First, my brother and his shit needed to be addressed. I had found out a few disturbing things about my brother. I knew he was capable of using people; he was manipulative like that. The lengths he went to in order to take what didn’t belong to him were astounding. I’d had to remind numerous people who was in

330/1162

charge, and it was starting to get to me. Pops never had to do shit like that. His brothers just knew the pecking order. My brother, however, didn’t seem to understand who the real leader of our family was. What’s fucked up about all of this was one of us was going to lose our lives in the end. My mother was going to lose a son. My father was going to be pissed. It was going to look as if he had no control of his family. More people were going to come forward and test the waters. They would want to see if they could finally penetrate our ass and fuck us without lubrication. This was what Eddie was doing to the family, and he didn’t see or understand what his actions were doing. Hell, my father didn’t see it either. It started with his poor decision in Miami, and it had

331/1162

now spiraled out of control. I needed to end this. I needed to do it quick, swift and without prejudice. Again, that was my problem. Pops wasn’t going to let me do this my way. However, if he didn’t let me handle this, shit was going to get bloody. I needed to figure out a way to stifle my brother. I needed my mind clear so that I could focus on family shit. However, I hadn’t been able to do that for days. No, my fucking mind had been on her. And now on to her… I had told her to come to my house when we had talked last. However, that didn’t happen. No, instead, she decided to hide from me, which happened to add to my fury.

332/1162

I closed my eyes and let my head fall on the back of the couch as a sigh freely escaped my lips. Not yet, Darkness. Not yet. Okay, I had acquiesced to the possibility of Georgia being correct when she told me that going all ‘caveman’ on Raquel wasn’t going to work. The problem was that I didn’t know how else to be. I never had a problem with getting what I wanted. Games were for fucking children. You could imagine how confused I was about Raquel’s hesitation the other day. It didn’t make sense. The connection we both felt for each other was deep. I felt it, and I know for a fact that so did she. However, she was playing hard to get. I didn’t do “hard to get,” and yet, here I sat trying my best not to stalk her.

333/1162

I hadn’t seen her in a few days. I found out that she’d checked out of her hotel, and she’d quit her job working for her father. I learned that she had a huge argument with her father and brother, stormed out afterward and no one had seen her since. The next day, on my security cameras, I watched Pops escorting Waters Sr. around my penthouse in Philly. I had no doubt that they were checking to see if Raquel was there. Therefore, I called her. She didn’t answer. I had my hounds looking for her, which was how I found out that she had checked out of her hotel. They couldn’t tell me where she’d gone at the time. They did at least confirm that she was in the city. I ended up calling in a few favors, and I had just learned her whereabouts ten minutes ago. However, my

334/1162

pride and ego would not let me go to her. I needed to keep my distance for her sake. This behavior wasn’t like me. I didn’t chase after women. Yet, I was allowing her disappearance to get to me. I was letting the darkness grow within to an intolerable state. If I did see her this very moment, shit wouldn’t go well for her. I was letting her get the better of me. I should have just let her go. I grunted to myself. There was no way in hell that I was ever letting her go, and I knew it. Earlier, I came up with the plan to drink until the alcohol clouded my judgment. Once I was good and over the edge, I could blame my behavior on being inebriated when I destroyed this city to get to her. My eyes

335/1162

surveyed the contents of the bottle, and it was damn near empty. A smile suddenly creased my face. I knew once this bottle was empty, there was no telling what would happen. I knew I needed a voice of reason to stop me from ripping this city apart. I needed someone that fucking knew what I was going through and could talk some sense into me. And, I could bet my left nut that you know who my voice of reason typically was. Now, of course, eight times out of ten, I was the voice of reason for that insane fucker. There were times, though, where he had to talk me down. That’s the real reason why I went over to see him the other day. I needed to talk to him. I needed to get this shit done

336/1162

between us, fight if we had to, so we could end this beef. I pulled away from the bottle after taking the majority of the content down. No matter the diversions that had now entered my life, I still went back to what happened in Miami. If shit had gone the way that it should have, I wouldn’t have been in this mess. But what I couldn’t do was erase what happened in Miami. It made no difference that I beat the shit out of Eddie when I sent Lincoln after Georgia. Or that I held my gun to his head, trigger finger itching with the urge to end that motherfucker’s life. The bottom line was that when it came down to me picking sides, to Lincoln, I had chosen wrong. Bottom line, loyalty was everything

337/1162

and betrayal was a hard pill to swallow. Bottom line, yeah, I had fucked up. I let Pops’ twisted thoughts and explanations on why I shouldn’t kill Eddie prevent me from doing what I knew in my gut was right. The piece of shit deserved to die, as far as I was concerned. He was going to kill Lincoln, me, and possibly my father. However, Pops didn’t see Eddie the way that I did. He didn’t see him as a worthless motherfucker whose life was forfeited. He swore he merely saw a son that lost his way. He wanted to handle this in-house and his way. However, rewarding him with control in our family business wasn’t what I called punishment. He’d put my brother, who had proven to have shit for brains, over Lincoln, a man who had given his life for this family three times

338/1162

over. That shit didn’t sit well with me. I’d told my father this many times, including that night in Miami. No matter what decision my father made, I should have stood my ground. I should’ve been the leader that he’d groomed me to be and stood by the one person that had had my back through so much deep shit. Since that day in Miami, I had fought the inner urges engrained in me since I was born. I’d barely spoken to Eddie, except if forced to. However, when we were alone, I craved to wrap my hands around his piece of shit ass neck and squeeze until his life faded. You would think I’d be thrilled to know that every time he looked at his reflection, it reminded him of the day that he got the shit beat out of him in Miami. I fucked his nose

339/1162

up so bad that the doctors told him that they couldn’t get it as straight as it used to be. Unfortunately, that’s not enough for me. It’s why I’ve kept my eyes on him. I didn’t trust him. I felt for a long time that there would come a time where he would show his true colors. I felt that time was now. There would be no stopping me this time. Whenever this shit came to a head, I would beat the shit out of him again, then put a bullet in his head. All of this, again, had me thinking about what to do. My father wasn’t going to like the outcome of this little feud Eddie and I had. However, there could only be one to rule, and it would undoubtedly be me. The funny thing was how Lincoln thought my brother and I had a great

340/1162

relationship. I guess I was a great actor because that was farthest from the truth. The times Lincoln would complain about Eddie, or threaten to put a bullet in him, I was levelheaded. I never encouraged it. I never showed that I not only wanted Lincoln to kill Eddie but that I willed it. If I could’ve, I would have told him to do it a long time ago so that I could be rid of the dead weight that had been pulling down the family for years. Don’t get me wrong, I didn’t always feel like this. There was a time that I loved my brother. I looked up to him, worshiped him even. I thought he was larger than life. To a kid like me, Eddie knowing how to fight was like having Jackie Chan living with me. However, that changed my first year of high school. Eddie turned his back on me when I

341/1162

needed him the most, and I hadn’t forgotten that fact. I was fourteen years old when I felt the ugliness of betrayal at the hands of someone close to me. It was a bitter horse pill to swallow, but it prepared me for life. It showed me that anyone was capable of disappointing you. I also changed inwardly during that time in my life. I started fighting more. My aggression became uncontrollable. I stopped hanging out with the friends that I knew for years and found another group of friends that were more my speed. My new crew and I started running shit in the streets. My father couldn’t control me, so he started molding me to channel my talents to serve him better. When I was seventeen, I began working for Pops. By the time that I was twenty-two, I

342/1162

was my father’s head enforcer. Darrell and Hugo were part of my crew back then. They were my Lieutenants, men that I trusted with my life. We invoked fear in anyone that no one ever thought about going against my father. When Lincoln came to the family, the fear went to new heights. When Lincoln arrived on Pops’ doorstep, I knew he was different. He was quiet for a while, learning all that he could. He was very observant. I could tell that we were alike in many ways; hard-headed, aggressive, and mean. He and I never said much of anything to each other. Instead, we sized each other silently, knowing that there would be a fight between us soon. There could be only one alpha amongst us, and I was determined for that person to be me.

343/1162

I didn’t know at the time, but Lincoln had serious family trust issues. His family didn’t have a clue on how to handle him. Instead of getting to know their son and brother, they kept him at arm’s length. When he got into that shit with his formal employer, they turned their backs on him. They didn’t give a shit that he was exonerated; they still treated him like shit. That was the last draw for him, and he decided to come to the dark side. He wasn’t trusting of us at first. It took a minute, but I saw something in his eyes that told me that he knew he was right where he belonged. I will say at first that Eddie thought Lincoln was refreshing. He felt as if he could control Lincoln. Let me tell you, watching

344/1162

him parade around like he was running shit, throwing orders at Lincoln, was funny as hell. If you let Lincoln tell it, Eddie hated him the first day that he came to the house. That wasn’t true. Eddie’s hatred for Lincoln manifested on the third day after he arrived at our doorstep. On the third night, Eddie and I decided to take Lincoln out for some drinks. We wanted to welcome him officially into the family. You know, break him in to see what he was made of. Admittedly, Eddie and I had two different objectives for taking Lincoln out. Eddie wanted to show Lincoln what it meant to be a part of our family, to understand the pecking order. My goal was to test Lincoln. I wanted to know what kind of man he was. I wanted to know if that evilness that

345/1162

I saw in his eyes was true or just a front. As I mentioned, at the time, I had no desire to be in charge. I was doing my thing backing up my father’s interests. I just wanted to know if I could count on Lincoln to do the same. So, there we were; playing pool, drinking, and minding our own business. Yet, Eddie, at this time, thought he was next in line to lead the family. It didn’t matter where we were; he walked around as if he was running shit. That night he was doing his usual, walking around with his chest poked out. What made my day was seeing that Lincoln wasn’t buying what Eddie was selling. The look of distrust was evident on Lincoln’s face that night, and he never lost it after that day. Eddie couldn’t tell what was happening, that he was losing Lincoln, but I did. I also saw the

346/1162

perfect opportunity to test my theory when six rather large clueless idiots approached us. They were tired of waiting around until our pool game was finished. They thought they had a couple of bitches in us, and they wanted our table. I started toward the idiots to handle the situation. Eddie, however, decided he would take over. I didn’t argue and neither did Lincoln. We stood silently behind Eddie as his chest puffed out authoritatively. He kept saying shit like, “You don’t want trouble over here. You best be smart, shut your mouth and keep moving.” I will say it looked as if it was working. They seemed to believe Eddie had some balls until… well… until I decided it was time to end this talking bullshit. I didn’t have time

347/1162

for this. I knew Lincoln didn’t either. I felt it. Therefore, I threw a bottle, hitting one of the idiots right on his forehead. I’ll tell you, popping Lincoln’s cherry was fun as hell. It was a sight to uphold. Man, just thinking about that night riled me up. Lincoln and I beat the shit out of anyone that stepped up to us. We didn’t hold back. We got bloody, and we fought dirty and without prejudice. Most importantly, we had each other’s back. It didn’t matter that we didn’t know each other. We were family. He learned that I had no problem starting shit when necessary and that I knew how to back up my shit. I had also learned that Lincoln was a fucking beast. Eddie never got the chance to prove himself to Lincoln. Apparently, he wasn’t ready

348/1162

for the brawl that I started. Unfortunately, for him, his face first met someone’s fist, and then it met the floor seconds into the fight. The bond between Lincoln and I started that night, and it grew from there. His presence also pushed me towards my destiny. I didn’t need to be the enforcer anymore. It was time for me to step into my role in this family. My father knew that, between my brother and me, I would be the one to carry us. I didn’t care either way at first. As I learned more and more about this life and all it took to lead it, I realized that I was born for this. The name Leonetti was feared by most. However, there were some that wanted to test us. The Capuanos incident with Eddie and that woman was a good example, as well

349/1162

as what happened to them after we learned of their treachery. We solidified our power through our little ‘underground community’ and had no problem doing it again. I’ve led by example countless times. I was not a pussy who delegated shit to his men because he was afraid to pull the trigger. Fuck no, as you’ve witnessed, I had no problem ending a life. I’d done it a few times; some of the bodies my father knew about and others… Well, let’s just say that he didn’t have a need to know. I took another sip of the bottle in my hand when I heard the key turning in my lock. I watched my door knowing instantly who it was. When he appeared, his face scowled, I knew this wasn’t a business visit.

350/1162

I turned back to face my dark television and took another swig. “If you’re coming to search for her, I can save you the trouble. She’s not here. No, I haven’t seen her, and I don’t know where she is.” My father didn’t reply. I actually had to look around my apartment to find him because he wasn’t making a sound as he moved either. I found my father at my bar, pouring himself a glass of whiskey. He then came and sat across from me, took a few sips, and then looked at me. “You don’t know where she is. You expect me to believe that?” he asked me. I shrugged, but I had no verbal reply.

351/1162

Pops pulled out his cigar and lighter, sparked and puffed a few times before he said to me. “What’s happening with you?” I sighed and took another swig as I looked over at him, “Who the fuck knows.” My father shook his head and chuckled. “Brothers…You two are so much alike.” I frowned, saying, “Eddie and I are nothing alike.” My father kept a cold gaze on me and said, “I’m not talking about Eddie. Just because Lincoln didn’t come from my own loins doesn’t mean that I don’t think of him as my son.” “When he was young, his mother would call me, asking what she needed to do to handle her youngest. She would always say how he was tough to deal with, always

352/1162

fighting, hot-headed. Shit, some of the things Lincoln did as a kid reminded me of how I was at his age. She knew Lincoln was going to become someone they couldn’t handle. I knew her husband hated when she called me, especially when the advice I gave her worked. There was no changing the inevitable; Lincoln was just a different breed. That’s why he ended up the way that he did, and that’s what brought him to my doorstep.” “So, why did you turn your back on him?” “I didn’t turn my back on him,” Pops boomed. “I have three sons, and one of them fucked up bad. If I can’t show leniency with my own family, how the hell do you justify me showing the same to an outsider?”

353/1162

Pops took the last of his whiskey, and I stood, grabbing his glass to pour him more. When I returned, handing him the glass, he said to me, “You don’t understand my decision, and I’m not here to explain it to you. What I want to know, and what I have been trying to understand for months, is the hatred you have for Eddie.” I grunted and took the last of the Scotch, “You’d have to go back pretty far to understand where it comes from.” “What do you mean?” he asked. “Pops, Eddie and I haven’t been on the level of loving brothers since I was fourteen. That’s how deep the betrayal goes. Now, don’t ask me why he despised me back then. Whatever the reason, that’s when I started thinking I had no brother.”

354/1162

“Succede, Angelo. My brothers and I fought all of the time when we were kids.” “Yeah, Pops, but when you, Uncle Tony and Uncle Joe had to handle shit in the neighborhood, not once have you ever said you were by yourself or that one of your brothers sought to take you out.” I let that stay in the air before adding, “I get the whole brotherly squabbles and knocking each other around. But when someone outside of the family threatens your brother, that shit shouldn’t fly.” “And you’re saying it did? That Eddie didn’t have your back?” “Pops, I’m saying he’s never had my back. I wouldn’t trust him if he’s standing in front or behind me. I never have. I learned

355/1162

from my mistake once, Pops. I don’t need another lesson.” “And you think he’s plotting against you?” Now, here was where I should have told my father everything that was going on. I should have told him about the drugs, the shit with Victor Waters, how Eddie indirectly told me that he was going after the crown and all that. But I wasn’t going to tell my father shit right then. He didn’t do anything when we had proof that Eddie was setting up Lincoln, so nothing would come from me telling him the shit that Eddie was doing now. My father was going to have to see it firsthand. I said to him, “I don’t know if he is or isn’t, but I’m not going to give him the

356/1162

opportunity to catch me slipping. I don’t have someone out here watching my back anymore, so I have to be extra cautious. I don’t have time to deal with the petty shit, which is why I’ve been going hard. We need that fear evoked back behind our name, Pops. It’s necessary.” “Yeah, and how are you going to keep the fear in the hearts of everyone and at the same time chase this woman of yours?” Smoke billowed around us as he leaned closer to me. “She’s going to be the death of you if you’re not careful. Your weakness is someone else’s gain.” “I know!” I replied, trying not to prove my father correct. “And you have tipped your hand, which is why I said initially that you and Lincoln

357/1162

are alike. The life we lead doesn’t mix with a personal life. Drake had no clue that Georgia would be okay with his lifestyle. We still don’t know since he’s been out of the game, so who’s to say that she will. It is different for you, however. You’re deep in it. How do you think she’s going to respond when she finds out who you are? Knowing that at any point, you could order a hit and kill her father and brother without blinking an eye? How could you live with yourself if she leaves you once she finds out? Hell, could you?” Damn, that was a good question. I wanted Raquel so much that I didn’t think that maybe her hesitation had to do with who I was in the family. I know she had an idea of what I was capable of, because of her actions at the meeting, but did she

358/1162

understand how far I would go in the name of my family? The rage I felt for her brother the day of the meeting was potent. I could kill him with my bare hands and not lose any sleep. I would get away with it too. Hell, I hadn’t been caught so far, but what if she found out somehow? Would she leave me or turn me in? I thought of something crucial and asked, “What about mom?” My father waved me off. “Please, Angelo, you forget your history? Your grandfather was in the game before he died. He ran alongside the Bertucci family, who are still running shit in New York to this day. She knew what to expect. You know your mother is strong-willed and opinionated, but she knew her place. She let me run the family the

359/1162

way I wanted, and I let her run our house the way she wanted. We worked well because she knew her role, she understood. Can you honestly say that Raquel will?” I didn’t have an answer to that either, so I remained quiet. He added, “That’s why you need to stick to those that are used to your lifestyle. There’s no second thought with a woman who is from your world. Why don’t you let me set something up?” Half of me wanted to say, “Yes, hook me up,” but the more intelligent half of me screamed, “No!” I needed to be honest with myself and with my father, so I advised him, “With all due respect, there’s no need. There is no woman out there that would satisfy me. Believe

360/1162

me, I’ve tried to find her. Pops, the only woman that I want and desire is the one insufferable, frustrating, and fucking stubborn as hell woman named Raquel Waters. The same woman that it seems for some reason too many people have been telling me that I can’t have, including her.” I leaned closer to Pops, as I added, “But I’ve tasted the forbidden fruit, Pops, and I want it. It’s all or nothing.”

CHAPTER TEN

RAQUEL Shit, where did I put those big girl panties again? I looked at his building again. More importantly, I looked at the darkened window of his apartment. I knew he was home. Don’t ask how I knew. I just know. I couldn’t seem to get out of my car. This was the second time that I’d been to his place that day, trying to will myself to go to him. It had been two days since he and I had that blowout in my office. I didn’t want to seclude myself. I actually hoped that he and I could talk about what was happening between us, but I knew how that conversation would end. He would simply dominate the air around me until I suffocated, relented

363/1162

or fought back. I knew I would also end up giving into him, and I knew he wouldn’t fold for me. I decided to fall off the grid for a few days. I needed this time to get myself together. I needed to get my head on straight and my strength up so I wouldn’t be blinded by this sexy, hot ass, aggressive Italian or my family. I needed to gain some of my self-control back. I needed to put him and others in their places, and I started with my own family. I no longer worked for my father. The day I walked out was the day that I quit. I hadn’t verbally spoken or seen my father or my brother, and I knew that they were going half out of their minds. I did respond to one of my father’s emails, just telling him that I

364/1162

was alive, but that was it. He asked where I was and if I was still in Philly. However, I didn’t reply. He and my brother probably thought that I was overreacting or being childish, but I didn’t care what anyone thought. It was all about the principle. My father and brother had tried to run my life since I drew my first breath and my mom took her last. I’d felt for a long time that I was living in the shadows of my mom. They wanted me to be something or someone that I wasn’t. The more they pushed, the more I pushed back. I wasn’t completely out of a job, though. I actually had one client… Angel. I know, I know! Stupid and delusional, right? But, I couldn’t help myself. His words had gotten to me that day. He trusted me…

365/1162

Beyond his own blood, he trusted me. I couldn’t leave him hanging so I had my calls forwarded from my work phone to my new cell and waited for a message from his assistant Shayla. When she finally called, I thought about telling her right then that I didn’t work for my father anymore. Yet, again, I kept going back to Angel’s words. I sent her the contract, and she gave me the business ventures that Angel was interested in investing. Since then, I’d been working for the interests of the Leonetti Family. I didn’t care where his money was coming from. It wasn’t as if I didn’t know who Angel was or what his family was. That didn’t matter to me. What mattered was his interests. If there were any questionable transactions or businesses a part of the Leonetti’s name, I made

366/1162

sure it didn’t exist anymore. He asked me to handle his money; to invest where I thought would bring him the highest dividends and returns. And that’s what I did. It was important to me that I made sure Angel didn’t regret his words. So even though I’d been in hiding, I didn’t think it would last this long. I thought the one person who would tear down this city to find me would’ve found me by now. “I won’t be denied,” he’d said. However, he hadn’t come after me. I will admit, the silence from him bothered me more than anything else. The things that he’d said to me- I belonged to him, and I needed to take my rightful place next to him- all of that shit bothered me too. Hell, it down right scared the shit out of me.

367/1162

I’d finally realized that for a long time, I’d been living in a dream world. I took the blue pill instead of the red pill and started believing in fantasies. Now that I was home, the red pill had been shoved down my throat and the possibility that he and I wouldn’t work started to surface. Angel was dominant, controlling, was capable of anything and had an atrocious temper. I hated to be controlled. I hated to be handled as if I wasn’t capable of speaking and acting on my own. I didn’t want to be dominated, and I had a helluva temper too. Weren’t those things ingredients for disaster? I didn’t want to make a hasty decision, so I figured maybe he and I could start off as friends. I figured maybe we could get to know each other first, before we claimed one

368/1162

another. That sounded good, right? Now, all I had to do was tell him. I can do this. He was just one of those guys that was good for one thing; to make you lose your mind in fits of passion while calling him a god, and that’s it. “All right, it’s time to be that grown ass woman you claim to be.” I grabbed the food that I bought for us and headed to his door. I pushed his buzzer and hoped he wouldn’t ignore me while praying that he was home. Angel happened to live on the first floor of this three-story warehouse style apartment building. He told me that there were six apartments, two on each floor. The crazy thing about that was that I’d never seen

369/1162

anyone come out of the building, but him. I never heard any neighbors either. Anyway, I pushed the angry sounding buzzer again and stepped back from the door. Just when I was about to give up and go home, I heard the buzzer releasing the front door. I opened it quickly feeling as if this would be my last chance to see him. I walked through the door, trying to think of what all I needed to say. Humbly, all of my thoughts died the moment my eyes fell on him. He wasn’t dressed in one of his signature, tailored, dark, expensive suits. He was dressed in a tank style t-shirt and basketball shorts. I fought the urge to lick my lips as I noticed how low his basketball shorts sat on his hips. Okay, mainly it was the impression

370/1162

I saw pushing out of the front of his shorts that I’d noticed. Apparently, he was letting the boys hang free. Goodness me! Stay focused. His hair was slicked back and damp, revealing to me a very sexy, very attractive, and a very pissed off man. I blinked a few times, unable to move from the doorway of the building. I couldn’t play off my attraction for him for all the money in the world. I knew he could see it in my eyes. I knew he could feel the heat between us because I felt it too. I also felt how pissed he was at me. He just stood in front of his door watching me. I tried to smile at him. Hell, I even thought about telling a few jokes to lighten the mood,

371/1162

but as his gray eyes grew darker, I knew I was two seconds from being sent home. “Hey,” I said and smiled. “I hope you’re hungry.” “Why are you here?” he asked dryly. I shifted under his scrutiny. “I brought you dinner.” “That’s it? You brought me dinner?” he questioned, his frown seemingly permanent on his face. “No, but if you let me in, we can talk about the other stuff.” It seemed he wasn’t budging, so I moved closer to him. “Look our dinner is getting cold, and you know how you hate cold Chinese. Please let me in so we can eat, and I promise we can talk after.”

372/1162

After what felt like forever, he shifted over, giving me room to enter, and I quickly moved past him. When I walked inside, I headed straight for his kitchen, trying my best to ignore the jazz coming from his stereo and the candles and lighting that made this space quite cozy and romantic. “I hope I’m not interrupting anything,” I called back to him. Is he expecting someone else? Goodness, I hope not! I needed a distraction to stay focused on my plan and not on the ideas that were popping into my head. I shook my head, trying to focus again. Angel’s apartment fit him to the tee. It was a bachelor pad. It was a loft style setup with a bit of uniqueness. It was a huge space

373/1162

that he transitioned to fit his personality and likes. It was quite genius how this space was decorated, so I knew he had help. No way had he done this on his own. What I didn’t want to know or think about was who had helped him. When you walked into his apartment, you come to a space in the loft he’d deemed as his living room area. He had a dark gray leather couch that reclined on both ends and was hella comfortable. There was a matching loveseat and a seventy-inch flat screen television attached to a TV console. He had a beautiful coffee table and end tables and a soft area rug that completed the space. There were four floor-to-ceiling windows that had long thick black floor to ceiling style drapes covering them.

374/1162

He had a bar that separated the living area from the dining area. A study looking oak table and four matching chairs occupied the dining room and French Doors that opened to a decent view of the Delaware River and parts of New Jersey. The loft had two bedrooms and two bathrooms that were separated by a very nice galley kitchen. The kitchen was a simple galley kitchen with granite countertops and stainless steel appliances. What he had built, adding charm to the space, was a rather large island, giving him additional counter space, storage, and seating. Now, if you are facing the kitchen, with the living and dining room behind you, to the left was a hallway. Typically, a loft apartment had an open floorplan. Angel, of course, was different. He told me

375/1162

he wanted to make this place functioning to fit his needs. The hallway took you to a small bathroom with a standup shower, sink, and toilet. Further down the hall was a room that he used as his gym. To the right of the kitchen was his bedroom that was as open as the rest of his place, go figure. He had a poster king sized bed and to the left of the bed were two rooms, a large walk-in closet, to house all of his many tailored suits, and a huge bathroom. The bathroom had large black and white slate tile that made the bathroom modern, yet classy at the same time. And his tub…Woo-wee! I wished I could live in it. It was a huge garden style jetted tub. The stand-up shower was large enough to fit two

376/1162

people; trust me, I know. The shower walls were created using the same type of slate tiles along the floor of the bathroom, only smaller with decorative glass splash tiles intermittently around the shower wall. Granite countertops and nickel facets added to the modern style of the room. He had various plants sitting around, some paintings hanging on the walls, and other décor items that made the space inviting. It didn’t change the fact that it still was a bachelor pad. Angel came to the island and sat down as I started pulling out the Chinese food. I wanted to focus on why I was there and not how good he looked in his wife beater or how my eyes keep traveling to the front of his shorts. Damn. And oh how hard it was

377/1162

not to focus on the memories of how good his arms felt when he wrapped those arms around me and when he used them to hold me up as he… Concentrate, girl. “I tried to remember what you liked. I got a little of everything. Beef and Broccoli, fried rice, Lo Mein, Shrimp fried rice.” “Egg rolls?” he asked. “Yup, I have them too.” I moved around his kitchen with familiarity and grabbed plates, realizing instantly how comfortable I felt; like I was home, which made me frown. I placed a plate and the containers of food in front of his smirking ass, saying, “There you go.”

378/1162

There was no way in hell I was going to make his plate too. He laughed, though, which I hoped was a good sign, and started spooning food on his plate. As we ate, our conversation was light. He asked me about San Francisco, and I asked him about his vision for his investments. He seemed surprised that I was still working for him. I was sure that he figured since we argued, I wouldn’t help him. I didn’t want to go into detail about why I decided to do it. Instead, I told him what I had been doing for his interests. I explained the research needed to make sound decisions on his investments. He seemed impressed and started animatedly talking to me about his vision and not

379/1162

about my rightful place, which I was thankful for. After we had eaten our food, we relaxed on the couch, both on our respective cushions, listening to instrumental jazz, sipping on our fourth bottle of wine. I watched, amazed, as he smoked a cigar, something I didn’t have a clue he did. I was starting to relax. This was going better than I’d expected. I felt good about telling him that we should start out just being friends. Yup, things were going great… Right up until he asked, “Why did you leave California?” I sat there quiet for a moment, hoping I could ignore the question. When I looked over at him, I realized it wasn’t going to work.

380/1162

I sighed and gave him my safe answer. “My dad and brother called begging me to come home. They said the company was in peril. I found out once I got here that the only thing in ‘peril’ was them.” “Bullshit,” Angel countered. “Why is that bullshit?” I quipped. “Please, Raquel, you were losing your mind being up under them. You couldn’t wait to leave. Now you’re trying to tell me that all it took was for them to ask you to come home and you were on the next thing smoking? I don’t buy that. So tell me what really happened?” Irritated that things were now heading south, I got up from the couch and went to his bar. It seemed the night had shifted. I needed something stronger to drink. I

381/1162

grabbed the vodka and poured it into my wine glass. “I saw you with him,” I heard him say behind me. I frowned confused, “You saw me with who?” I added pineapple juice to the vodka that I’d also found on the bar. Then I turned to face him. I stayed where I was, feeling that I needed to keep space between us. He offered, “I had some business in San Francisco about six months after you left. Since I was in town, I figured I’d look you up to see how you were doing.” I asked skeptically, “And you knew where I lived?” He chuckled. “Come on, baby, there’s no place you could hide from me where I

382/1162

wouldn’t find you. I just made a few calls, and I had your address just like that.” I didn’t believe him. If he was able to find me anywhere, why didn’t he come for me? What I couldn’t do was bring myself to ask him that. Instead, I asked, “Wow…Um…That’s a bit on the stalker side, don’t you think? You could’ve just called me, saved yourself the grief.” His reply was a shrug of his shoulders. I laughed and shook my head, “You are a mess.” “Yeah, I’m a lot of things, aren’t I?” he queried. “Yes, you are,” I agreed. “But I can be so much more if you let me,” he added, his gray eyes aflame.

383/1162

I tried to keep my eyes on him, but it was hard. The intensity and focus that was there was too much. I nervously brought my glass to my lips and concentrated on wetting my mouth. This was a bad idea coming here. I can’t handle this shit. Grown woman my ass! I shook off the feeling and asked, “So you found me, and then what?” I moved to the loveseat, keeping as much space between us as I could. I just couldn’t remain standing on my weakening knees. “Well, I was surprised to see someone else, either your roommate or company, answer the door.” I frowned again. “What do you mean someone else? I didn’t have a roommate, and no one was staying with me. I lived alone.”

384/1162

He shrugged, showing his confusion as well. “Yes, I know you did, which was why I was so surprised. I asked the man his name, and he told me... something… Igor or Iraq…” he frowned and shook his head. I was stunned yet again. “Ira?” He snapped his fingers and pointed at me, “Yes, that’s the little shit’s name.” Forgetting that I was trying to keep distance between us, I moved to the couch. “If you’re speaking about Ira, I have to say, one, he wasn’t little. Ira is at least as tall as you.” Angel however just looked at me blankly as if I hadn’t said a thing. I added, “And, two, I know for a fact that he wasn’t living with me. He and I weren’t roommates, and he couldn’t be my “company” if I wasn’t there.

385/1162

Besides, he always left when I did. He couldn’t have answered my door.” “Well, baby, when I came to visit you, you were living right outside of Chinatown, about five blocks from it. I may not remember the address specifically, but I know that much. So, yes, he answered your door.” “And you talked to him? You told him that you were there to see me?” “Of course I did. He told me you were at work and told me when you were getting home. He was very forthcoming.” I shook my head. “No, that couldn’t have been Ira. First, he never told me that you came by. Second, he was a very jealous man. He wouldn’t have freely given you that information.”

386/1162

Angel stared at me for a minute as if he was waiting for me to remember something that I was missing. When I didn’t say anything or give him the reaction he wanted, he sighed. “I never said he freely told me anything.” My eyes grew. “You didn’t put your hands on him, did you?” He shook his head, leaned back against the cushions of the couch and pulled from his cigar. “Nope, I didn’t.” Confused, I asked, “Okay, so if you didn’t then-” “He and my cousin Lincoln had some words. My cousin is not the kind of person that possesses patience. I asked Igor some questions, and he said a few things that I didn’t like and neither did my cousin, so…”

387/1162

I stood. “Oh my God!” Some things were slowly starting to come back to me. First, I had a table that I purchased from some Asian guy in Chinatown. I’d put it right by my apartment door. One day, around the early months of our relationship, I come to find it broken. Ira had told me that while I was gone, he’d tripped over his bag and broke my table. And second, I had noticed Ira had fresh bruises on his face. I had asked him about it but didn’t think anything of it when he told me he got into it with someone from a case he was working on. I stared at Angel as if he’d grown a third eye. “I can’t believe you!” “He started it,” he barked.

388/1162

“He started it?” I asked incredulously and shook my head. Angel, however, remained unfazed by me and added, “All he had to do was answer my questions. Instead, he wanted to make things hard on himself, test my fucking patience. Do you actually think I would let that kind of shit go?” “You are such a thug, a bully. Do you know that?” I started pacing in front of him, trying to calm down. “I mean who does that? Who goes to someone else’s home and assaults their company because you didn’t like their answers?” “Oh, so now he was your company? A minute ago you said there was no way he could’ve answered your door because he left when you did.”

389/1162

I frowned, “Don’t try and change the subject.” Angel shrugged indifferently, “Look, he had a choice to cooperate with me, and he chose to be difficult. I didn’t provoke him at all.” “I know that’s a lie,” I rebutted. “Is he the reason why you left California?” “It’s none of your business why I left.” It was time for me to leave. I came here with the intentions of just being friends, getting to know each other first, taking this slow, but I realized he didn’t know the meaning of slow. He wanted control. I refused to give it to him. I went to his kitchen and placed my glass in his sink. I grabbed my purse, thankful for

390/1162

the confirmation that he and I just weren’t compatible. When I turned to make my exit, Angel was standing in front me, that hard look in his eyes back with a vengeance. “Tell me why you’re home,” he ordered. “It’s none of your fucking business!” I answered. I was heading for the door when he grabbed me. “Would you rather me go find him and ask him myself?” he asked “What?” “I suddenly have all the time in the world. I’m sure it’s not hard to find Innis. And when I get to him, I pray he tells me to go fuck myself again.” There is something very wrong with this man.

391/1162

I tossed my purse on the couch and folded my arms underneath my breasts. “Have you lost your damn mind? Did the smoke from that cigar damage your brain or something?” “Why are you home all of a sudden? Did he touch you? Threaten you…?” Angel queried. “You’re unbelievable!” “If he laid a hand on you…” he started. “What in the hell would you do?” I laughed “And shit, why do you care?” Angel stepped back from me slightly and didn’t reply. “Yeah, please enlighten me why you care. It’s none of your concern. I’ve never been your concern.”

392/1162

“You have always been my concern,” he argued. I sucked my teeth. “Please, when, Angel? Because as far as I can tell, before all of this, before we slept together, I was just Victor’s little sister to you. I mean, why do you think… You know what? Never mind. I’m outta here.” I put my hands up, signaling that I was done with him and this conversation. I moved to get my purse when I felt Angel grabbing me. “Don’t touch me,” I said, smacking his hand away. I pushed him in his chest, letting him feel how pissed I was. “You’re so full of shit.” “Oh, I’m full of shit? How the fuck do you figure that?”

393/1162

“How dare you tell me now that you came to see me in California three years ago? All that time I was gone, and you never reached out to me. I never got a phone call from you, a text message, email; hell, not even fucking smoke signals! I mean nothing, and you have the audacity to expect me to believe that you actually give a shit about me? All of that bluster about you claiming me, me taking my rightful place beside you; how do you figure I belong with you, much less to you, when you never told me that you wanted me until the other day? You had ample opportunity to tell me how you felt about me, and you didn’t. If you so-called came to California to see me, why didn’t you tell me then? So, you came to California one time; what the hell should that mean to me?”

394/1162

“I never said that I only came to see you once.” He nodded and moved closer to me, “Yeah, I’ve been to that address and the countless others you’ve had multiple times. And every fucking time I came to see you, you were with that son of a bitch. All hugged up, in fucking love, all dreamy and shit. It was evident that you’d moved on. That you didn’t feel the same way I did.” “Wow? I moved on?” I interrupted, feeling my anger rising with each heartbeat. “From what, Angel? What in the hell did I move on from? There was nothing between us.” “That’s bullshit, and you know it. You know for a fact that there was something between us. You felt it every time we were together that night just as much as I did.”

395/1162

“Felt what? Lust?” I blurted. I could see that I was getting to him, the rise in his frustration evident. It didn’t faze me one bit, though. “Was that all you felt?” he asked me and mystified the shit out of me. “When you came to me that night at the bar? Was that all you wanted? To fuck?” I faltered slightly, and he shook his head. However, I refused to show weakness and allow him to win this argument. I recovered finally and countered, “And you’re saying, you didn’t?” I moved closer to him, bringing my hands to my hips, oblivious to the warning bells going off in my head. “If you felt something, anything other than lust, why didn’t you say anything before I left? I know the big, bad Angel isn’t scared of anything.”

396/1162

“What did you want me to say to you? You were leaving!” His voice rang throughout the room. “Oh, I don’t know, Angel! Maybe you could have just asked me to stay!” “Really?” His arms crossed his chest. “I could’ve just asked you to stay, and you really would have stayed? Now, who’s full of shit?” I pointed in his face. “No, you’re still full of shit, Leo. God, I had the biggest crush on you. If you would have asked me to stay, if you would have told me that I had a small chance with you, then yes, if you would have asked, I would have stayed. But you didn’t.” “No, I don’t believe it was that easy,” he replied.

397/1162

My hands instantly flew in the air. “Damn it! Why do you think I was so quick to leave? Yes, it had mostly to do with my brother and father being controlling. I could’ve fixed that by moving out of the house. Instead, I moved way across the country because of you,” I confessed. “Me?!” His eyes dubiously watched me. Again, I moved closer to him. “Yes, you asshole. You were the main reason why I needed to get clear away from this city. You think I wanted to be around you and never get to touch you? To see other females throw themselves at you and you take them, you give them your attention, your touch? I was in hell. I had feelings for you, you Neanderthal. You were constantly on my mind. I wanted to know what it felt like to be in your

398/1162

arms, what your lips felt like, what you would taste like. I wanted you so fucking much that I threw myself at you on the very last day that I was leaving so that I wouldn’t have to stay and see rejection in your eyes.” I took calming breaths and realized a few things about my surroundings. First, my heart was beating clear out of my chest. Second, I was frantically trying to control my breathing and, to top everything off, I was only inches away from the very man that was making it very hard for me to breathe. Angel stayed quiet. He just watched me, studied me, breaking me. It was his eyes; it was something about the way he was looking at me that had my nerves starting to take over my body. I felt the tremors that his closeness was causing, and they started to

399/1162

get stronger. My legs began to weaken. What wasn’t affected was my mouth. Damn alcohol was clouding my judgment, and I couldn’t stop my mouth from moving. I said to him, because hell I was on a roll, “Do you want to know why I left California? Why I picked up my life and moved back home?” I didn’t give him a chance to reply before I spat, “I was tired of pretending.” He frowned, a confused look coming over him, so I explained. “I wanted to move on from you. You didn’t want me, so I needed to find someone that did, and IraThat’s his name, by the way, not Innis or Iraq, but Ira- was it. He was sweet and caring and despite his anger issues, he loved me. However, my dumbass wanted more. I wanted that feeling I had the moment you

400/1162

kissed me for the first time. When you touched me for the first time, and God, when you made me feel things that I had never in my life felt before. “You’ve destroyed me. For three long agonizing years, I’ve longed for that feeling. I’ve dreamt about it, and no one could make me feel like you could. Not even Ira, no matter how hard he tried. So my ass thought I’d come back home and see if I was stupid for holding on to an idea of a man that just doesn’t exist. I didn’t expect you to be this controlling ass who thinks all he has to do is stick his tongue down my throat and fuck the shit out of me, and I would fall in line.” I was getting extremely agitated as I talked to him. I couldn’t believe everything was turning out this way. I started pacing,

401/1162

not really talking to him but damn near at him. “It’s like you’re stuck on Fantasy Island or something, for real. For you to think that I would ever respond to your brazen, controlling ways has me really thinking you need to be fucking admitted to someone’s psych ward. I hadn’t heard from you since the day I left, Leo. And now that you’ve so called claimed me, you think I’m supposed to just fall in line? Well, you have mistaken me for someone else.” I went for my purse and said for added measure, “This is a big damn nightmare, and you’re fucking Freddy. And you’ve been smoking more than just cigars if you think that for one second I want…” Okay… so if you haven’t noticed, the remaining part of my sentence fell from my

402/1162

lips into the abyss. I didn’t do that on purpose. The remainder of my sentence was actually robbed from me. Yes, robbed. Before I knew it, I was grabbed tightly by the arm. He snatched my purse from my hands and threw it across the room. I was then abruptly pushed up against the wall and trapped by a very mad, very red-faced Angel. Well, it seemed that I had poked the bear yet again!

CHAPTER ELEVEN

ANGEL

The look of defiance in her eyes was making my dick hard. Did I tell you that she’s my worse fucking nightmare? She floored me with the shit that she was saying and was pissing me off with every syllable that came out of her mouth. Three fucking years. That’s all I kept saying to myself, and that wasn’t helping my mood. So just when she thought she had the last word, I grabbed her and pushed her against the wall. I kept my body close to her, so she didn’t get any ideas of kneeing me. I knew she was bating me, testing me and

404/1162

pushing me. It was her M.O. Well, two can play this game, and I was better at playing it. I kept my voice as calm as I could as I explained, “Let’s get something straight. I’ve wanted you since the first day I saw you. I held back because of how sweet and innocent you were back then, and you had no clue who I was. You used to look at me as if I was this nice person, and I’m far from that. I’m dark. I’m dangerous. I’m the motherfucker that your father warned you about in your bedtime stories. I didn’t feel like you could handle that, handle me. Everything changed the night you came looking for me at the bar.” I concentrated on the rise and fall of my chest, again just trying to remain calm. I felt my control teetering on faltering, so I needed

405/1162

to say this shit quickly. “That night when you came looking for me at my bar, those nights we were together, I thought just for a second that maybe you could handle me, handle my life. However, you left. You fucking left. Just like that. Like you didn’t give a shit about what we had just shared and the fact that I opened myself to you.” She scoffed. “Opened yourself?” “Yes, that’s right. I opened myself to you. Do you think I have ever opened myself up to another woman? You think that if I didn’t give a shit about you that I would have kept you in my bed the whole weekend, fucking you and claiming you? If all I wanted was pussy from you, I would’ve fucked you in my car and sent you on your way. I didn’t do that. I brought you here to my home. I

406/1162

catered to you, to every part of you, and you spit in my face. As if you didn’t give two shits, you grabbed your purse and left. So when I saw you with that motherfucker in California, smiling and shit, looking like you were in fucking love, I did not approach you because I figured he was the reason why.” She folded her arms across her chest. “Ah, so I guess I should thank my lucky stars then since you still want me?” I growled and moved closer to her. “Shit, woman, you’re insufferable.” “And, God, you are so infuriating and so dense. How in the hell was I supposed to know how you felt about me? Why didn’t you say anything?” she claimed through gritted teeth.

407/1162

“Why didn’t you? You had plenty of time to tell me exactly how you felt, but you ran. You left and expected me to come chasing after you!” She squinted at me. “I didn’t expect you to do shit. In fact, I still don’t. You and I will never be. Do you understand me?” She pushed me back from her, and I let her, knowing that I needed to give us space. My anger was spilling over, but I wasn’t done with her, that was for damn sure. “You got damn right we won’t,” I snarled. “You can’t handle me anyway. ‘Grown ass woman’ my ass,” I spat. Raquel narrowed her eyes and started toward me enraged. This is what I’m talking about. Bring it on, baby.

408/1162

“You know what? I am a grown ass woman. And you can kiss my beautiful ‘grown woman ass,’ you son of a bitch. I can take everything and anything you can dish out.” Then she pushed me in my chest, or tried to anyway, and I grabbed her wrist, pulling her closer to me. “Prove it then, baby, because as far as I can see, you can’t handle shit,” I said to her just as I pulled her even closer. Her body crashed into mine, and I pinned her arms behind her. She struggled, and I gripped her tighter. She wasn’t going anywhere. To further piss her off, I said to her, “You know what? Maybe it’s good that you’re leaving. You’re used to running away and hiding. So go do what you’re good at.”

409/1162

“God, I fucking hate you!” she growled. My response? I licked her face. She growled at me again and started fighting me again. Amusement spent from my features. I was growing tired of this shit, so I let go of her wrist. She tried to push me away as I wrapped my arm tight around her waist. I tangled my fingers through her hair and gripped her tight. We stared into each other’s eyes, mine drifting to her beautiful pouty lips and hers defiantly trying not to look at mine. I could feel her weakening. She didn’t want to. I could see it in her eyes, but her body, the way it started melting into mine, revealed her secret. Still trying to resist, she said to me, bluster in her voice almost gone, “Let me go.”

410/1162

“Not on your fucking life!” I told her and slammed my lips against hers, ending her game. I didn’t care that she resisted at first, her back becoming straight as a nail when my lips touched hers. You know just as much as I do, with the right force, a nail could be bent. I lifted my other hand to the side of her face, letting her know who was in charge. I purposefully pushed my tongue into her mouth and moaned just as pleasures traveled right to my dick. By the time my tongue touched hers, she had her own hands in my hair, pulling and moving my head the way she wanted, as I fucked her mouth with a hunger I had no clue I had.

411/1162

“Sei mio, baby,” I said to her, voice low, lips just above hers. She had no clue what I said to her, but the matching hunger in her eyes told me that she had an idea. I gripped the bottom of her shirt, pushed it up and off her body before she could protest, and brought my lips down on hers again. Tasting every bit of her was a need that I was going to fulfill that night and every fucking night I drew breath. I was to be damned if I was going to let her go. It was high time she understood that. I walked her backward, pushing my body into her, pinning her against the wall as my hands explored the softness of her body. The feel of the goose bumps along her skin made me feel like a king.

412/1162

I pulled back from her lips and started slowly kissing down her neck as my hands went straight to her breasts and sensitive nipples. I massaged her and squeezed her nipples just the way I knew she liked, the way that instantly made her soaked with insurmountable need. I knew from the first time I touched her that only I could fulfill her. Only I could make her lose her mind. “Ah… yes…Angel, yes…” she whispered low and so fucking sexy that it was causing me to waver on control. She inhaled and whispered my name again. That brought me over the edge. I moved my lips back to hers and kissed her some more, deeper even, as I slid my hands down the side of her body. She felt incredible. Her skin was soft as silk, despite the added goose bumps her body

413/1162

produced. It was a mistake when I let her leave back then. I’d admit that. However, only to myself. But that night, I planned to rectify my mistake so that she knew I’d never make it again. I moved my hand around to the front of her shorts and unclasped the button, never moving my lips from hers. I slowly slid the zipper down, never moving my lips from hers. I tickled my thumb along her hipbone, bringing it under the elastic of her panties. Just as I had a good grip, I finally moved my lips from hers and traveled down her chest, as I slowly went to my knees. I brought her shorts and panties with me as I went, kissing her chest, her stomach, and then her mound as I passed.

414/1162

I tugged lightly, signaling for her to lift her leg and the moment she obeyed, I wasted no time. I threw her leg over my shoulder, shorts and panties still fucking attached, and swiped my tongue between her folds. She stiffened and instantly brought her hands to my hair. That’s right, baby. I moved my tongue over her delicate, sensitive bud again, and her grip on my hair grew tighter. Yes, she knows exactly what I like, how I fucking love it. “Sei mio,” I said again and pushed my face deeper in her folds, moving her leg higher up, practically pinning her leg against the wall. Her core was open and available, and as

415/1162

I saw the gleam from her lips, I knew she was mine. “Fuck, I miss my pussy, baby… Mine!” I growled and made myself fucking comfortable. I tickled her clit with my tongue, giving her sensations of unwavering pleasures as she started moving her hips. I knew she was building. Her body quivered with every swipe of my tongue. I pushed into her core as my thumb continued to tease where my tongue had left. She was about to explode on my face, in my mouth. I could feel it. “That’s it, baby, give me what I’ve been craving for. Give it to me.” Her hips started to rock against me and her moans grew louder. She tightened against my tongue, and just when I felt she

416/1162

was ready, I gave her exactly what her body needed. I sucked her bud as hard as I could. My name escaped her lips loud and satisfied, but still hungry. With a hunger of my own, I kept attacking her. I didn’t let up, as she gripped the shit out of my hair. I kept sucking and licking and sucking. When she tried to suffocate me between her thighs, I just took my fingers, opened her up, revealing her clit and continued my assault. It didn’t matter how many times she begged me to stop; I wasn’t. Hell, I didn’t care that she buckled and dropped to the ground. I simply changed my position, pushed both of her legs back and wide, and kept going, building, savoring, tasting, fucking her with my face until she exploded, and I drank her dry.

417/1162

I wanted more of her. I needed more. I rose, picked her up and wrapped her legs around my waist. Getting lost in her was what I longed for every second of every day. She was who I wanted. She was who I desired and no one else would ever do or take her place. Shit, the look of satisfaction and desire on her made her the sexiest woman that I had ever seen in my life, and she belonged to me. I made it to my bed and gently laid her down. She gripped my shirt, pulling it over my head. I heard her breath catch, seemingly still affected by my tattoo. I moved her focus elsewhere by burying my face in between her thighs again.

418/1162

I loved making my pussy sing. She sung for me all the time, her taste drove me crazy, her scent was intoxicating and I couldn’t think straight when I was fucking with her. My soul fed off her, making me lose my mind every second that went by when I couldn’t have her. “Angel, oh, yes, baby! Please, please! Just like that.” “That’s it, baby… Potrai gemere il mio nome per tutta la notte. You’re going to scream my name all night. Cum for me. Give me what I want.” “Yes! Please, yes… Angel, make me cum, baby. Make me lose my- Ohhhhh, yesssss! Ahhhh!” she screamed and sat up just as I pulled her bud into my mouth. That’s what I wanted to hear.

419/1162

My shorts were gone and my dick was bagged and ready before she came down from her paradise. As I climbed over her body, her legs spread wide for me. I didn’t waste time. I slammed into her hard. Her nails dug into my back as she gasped from the harsh reintroduction of my dick to her insides. I didn’t move at first. I just watched her. This feeling, this moment, her in my bed, underneath me, felt more than right. From the moment she walked in my apartment, I felt myself relax. She relaxed me. She had no idea how much control she had over me. I went from being on my hands looking down on her to resting on my forearms, body on top of hers.

420/1162

“Mi sei mancato, Raquel, so fucking much,” I said to her, voice anxious and full of shit that I couldn’t explain to you. I’ll just tell you that my chest got tight and as I started moving my hips slowly, pulling nearly out of her and back in, I felt the tightness in my chest grow stronger and stronger. I kept my eyes on her. She did the same. I don’t know, it was something that came over us both holding us there, robbing us of words that we both wanted to say. “Tell me what you said,” she breathed out softly. I translated it right after I slammed into my pussy, “I’ve missed you so fucking much.” She moaned, arched her body into mine and closed her eyes. Her legs moved further

421/1162

up my hips, and she tightened them around me, locking at her ankles just above my ass. “I’ve missed you too, Leo. Oh, baby, I’ve missed you.” “Yeah? Tell me how much.” I started moving faster, getting into my rhythm. I didn’t let her answer me. Instead, I told her, “I plan to get reacquainted with my pussy, baby. starting tonight. It’s been too fucking long.” My stroke, long and deep, told her that I didn’t forget how to please her just how she liked it. “Get used to screaming my name, baby. All night this pussy will feel my wrath. You will pay for keeping me away from my pussy. This body is mine. You are fucking mine.”

422/1162

I don’t have to explain to you what I did to her, do I? Do you want to know? I’m sure you could guess. Okay, okay, I’ll tell you… I fucked her until her eyes rolled into the back of her head and she passed the fuck out. Being the selfishly addicted asshole that I was, I woke her up and fucked her some more. I was relentless on my pussy, repeatedly giving her everything I had, reminding her that no one could ever make her feel the way I could…no one. I kept her knees in her chest, and I massaged her spot until I saw tears coming from the sides of her eyes. Her ecstasy was doing me in. She was so tight and slick, and she stayed that way as my dick consumed her insides, destroying her from

423/1162

the inside out, molding her again just to fit me. She was made for me, no doubt about that. Her wetness drove me mad, fueled me to bring her to the brink of insanity. Her sweetness called to me. It baited me. Before she came back home, I hadn’t had this good of a pussy since… Well, since three years ago. As her hips moved in sync with mine, her moans were music to my soul. The feeling of her walls collapsing around me, drowning me. I had no choice but to take the condom off, put another on and switch positions. Let me tell you now, I’ve worked very hard to control my orgasm. I may have a quick temper. However, when it comes to fucking, I don’t take that shit lightly. I want to drive a woman mad. I want to please her

424/1162

until she’s drained of all fucking energy, wake her up and drain her some more. Don’t let any man tell you that he can’t control his nut. He could if he fucking wanted to, or, hell, maybe it’s just me. Mind over body; that’s what it’s about, and I was in complete control of mine. But Raquel, she was my exception. Her body, her screams of passion, her desires were doing things to me that I couldn’t explain. I couldn’t get enough of her. Instead of me completely draining her, she ended up draining me against my will, so much so that I had no clue that she wasn’t lying next to me until I reached for her a few hours later. I sat up quickly and listened to the stillness of my apartment.

425/1162

She couldn’t have left without me knowing. I stilled my now rapid heart so I could concentrate. My eyes promptly went to the sliding door of my bathroom. I didn’t see any light coming from underneath or the sides of the door, but I knew she was in there. I could hear her thinking, worrying, contemplating on leaving. She’s not going anywhere. I rose from my bed and padded my way to the door. I slid it open to find her sitting on the toilet. I leaned against the door as she frowned. “Don’t you know how to knock?” “Why should I? It’s my bathroom. Besides, if you didn’t want me to come in, why didn’t you lock the door?”

426/1162

“Because, smart ass, you have no locks. What person has a bathroom with no locks?” I walked further inside and found that she was just sitting on the seat cover. “Why do I need to lock the door?” She grunted and stood. As she walked past me, I heard a low, “Asshole.” I chuckled, reached for her and pulled her naked body close to mine. Did I mention I too was in my glory? I slowly moved my hand along her spine as I gently caressed her neck with my lips. Damn, she feels so good. “No, Leo, please,” I faintly heard her say. I ignored her. I was too busy trying not to push her against the wall and take her again. I wanted to take my time with her. I wanted…

427/1162

She whimpered as I continued kissing her neck, moving my hand along her body. My other hand you ask? Well, it started to have a mind of its own as it moved toward her sweetness. “Leo, please. Don’t you think that we are too volatile together? That we are doomed to fail?” She stopped my hand from going in between her legs, and I brought my eyes to her troubled ones. I sighed deeply, picked her up and placed her on my bathroom counter between my sinks. My hands went to the sides of her body and brought my eyes back to hers. “What do you mean?” I asked her. She leaned her back against the mirror behind her and looked at me. “You and me, Leo. How are we going to work?”

428/1162

At this point, I was having a little bit of a focus issue. I tried to keep my eyes on hers, but I couldn’t do it. Her breasts and her sexy-as-shit-body were fucking distracting me. She was such a turn on. When I realized her silence wasn’t because she was just as turned on with me as I was with her, I brought my hands to her face and moved as close to her that I was physically able to. “Raquel, I don’t see a problem with you and me.” “Angel, we are two different people coming from totally different worlds. I mean, people actually fear you. Do you know that?” She moved her face from my grip and leaned back from me. “There is a reason why we never reached out to one another. How do

429/1162

you think we can cope with the many differences between us? I know your life is complicated, and I’ve accepted that. It’s who you are. It’s your lifestyle. But there are other things that you do that I don’t think I could deal with, and then there’s the women; there’s no room for me.” And there it was… I brought my hands to her face again and made her look up at me. “Who do you think I am?” She tried to move my hands again, but I ran my fingers deeper in her hair and tightened my grip. “Don’t do that. Answer my question?” She said gently, “I’m not stupid, Angel. I know who you are. I know what you are.”

430/1162

I didn’t know if it was the doubt that was surfacing in her eyes that was pissing me off or the idea that she thought I was going to let her go. I asked her, “Are you afraid of me, Raquel?” She searched my eyes before she sighed, tilted her head slightly to the side and said, voice soft, “Sometimes.” “Do you think I would ever hurt you?” “No, not intentionally.” “Physically?” I added, bringing my hands back to the sides of her body. She shook her head. “No” I frowned and continued, “Do you think I would let anyone touch you or cause you harm in any way?” She closed her eyes. “Angel…”

431/1162

“No, bella, answer the question.” She sighed deeply. I then heard a faint, “No.” “Look at me.” I waited until she opened her eyes and met my blazing ones. “I thought about the same things you’ve mentioned for a lot longer than you have. I battled with leaving you alone because of who I was or claiming you because of who I was. I was a patient man back when you knew me, but I’m not any longer.” I brought my finger underneath her chin and tilted her head up when she tried to look away from me. The shit I was about to say was epic. I didn’t want her to miss it. I slowly dragged my finger down the center of her breastbone, circled her breasts, and then moved to her nipples.

432/1162

I took my eyes off her to see how her body reacted to my touch. “I want you, Raquel, mia bella.” I looked in her eyes. “I want all of you; my beautiful, body, mind and soul. From the moment that I finally tasted your lips, I’ve wanted no one else, but you. I’m a bastard, I know, but I won’t let you go. You’re mine, sei mio.” I slid my finger down the underside of her breast and traveled slowly down her stomach to her mound, my sweet center. “No other woman makes me feel the way you do. No one makes me lose my mind, piss me off more, and makes me crave them every second of every day like you can.” I pushed one of her legs to the side, crooked my finger and slid it up and down her clit; at first, slowly just to tickle her.

433/1162

She said my name softly, and I watched as her emotions began to take over. “I’m as bad as they come, Cara Mia, and I won’t sugarcoat that or deny it. It’s who I am. It is what I am.” As she started slowly moving her hips against my touch, I slid two fingers inside of my sweetness. My hand slid underneath her ass and moved her closer to me, then threaded my hand in her hair as I confessed, “I’m controlling, demanding with a short fuse and no patience.” I moved my fingers in and out of her rhythmically, deliberately, teasing her, letting her know that I was in complete control of her body. I was claiming what was mine. I said to her, “But, Cara Mia, when I’m with you, it’s something you do to me.”

434/1162

Her breath quickened as I bent my fingers inside her and used my thumb to caress her clit. She squeezed my bicep harder, panting, her hips moving with a purpose more and more. I saw the goose bumps attack her body, her lips parted, puffs of quickened breath escaping her. I knew she was going to cum. Her juices started to drip on the floor, coating my hand. Yes, this is what drives me to crave her. Her body responded to me like no other. It knows how much I desire her. It teases me, tempts me. I moved my fingers faster as I felt her grip them tight. Then, suddenly, just when I knew she was going to go over, I pulled them out. “Angel,” fell from her beautiful lips just as she frowned, completely frustrated, and I

435/1162

loved it. I smiled and brought each finger to my mouth, sucking on them as she watched on. She licked her lips, and I could see her own hunger in her eyes. I declared, voice strong and as hard as my dick was, “You belong to me, Raquel. You’re not going anywhere. There is no way you’re getting rid of me, and I’ll be damned if I’m letting you go.” I scooped my hands and forearm underneath her thighs, making her completely accessible. She sensed what was coming and her arms went around my neck. I slid into her wetness. “I’m never letting you go again.” “Baby,” she admonished as I felt her try to reposition herself on me. She was completely wide open, and I took full advantage of it. I tilted my hips back, bringing the head

436/1162

of my erection to the mouth of my pussy, and then circled my hips as I slid back in. “Shit, Cara Mia, you’re not going any fucking where.” “Baby, I’ve missed you, so much,” she whispered to me. Hearing her say that to me again without me saying it first made that feeling in my chest overcome me again. I turned her quickly and pushed her up against the opposite wall. I felt her brace her foot against the sink behind me as if she sensed shit was about to get rough. “Tell me how much you’ve missed me,” I growled, as I grabbed her hips tight; my thrusts commanding, hard, rough, and so fucking good. “Tell me,” I repeated to her.

437/1162

“Yes, Leo… Please! Just like that. Oh, shit!… Yes! Fuck me… Please just fuck me.” I felt another growl escape my throat as I brought my hands to her ass, lifted her and carried her back to the bed. “Tell me again what you want me to do,” I said to her as I smacked her ass and signaled for her to assume the position. She grinned at me just as I laid her on the bed and pulled out. She turned quickly, got on her hands and knees and, looking back at me, said, in a voice that almost made me nut on her ass, “Fuck me, Leo. Show me how much you miss me. How much you want this pussy.” Yes! Now that’s the Raquel that I knew and…

438/1162

Yeeeah, I’m not finishing that statement. Fuck that. Raquel was not like any other woman I’d ever been with, and I know I keep saying that, but it’s true. It’s how she handled me. She fed my soul. She let me express myself in between her legs. She let me be the aggressive, demanding, and rough man that I was. I gripped her hips, commanding, “Put me inside you.” “Shit,” I drawled slowly just as that feeling of pure and utter ecstasy took over. I was just in that pussy, but I swear each time that I was inside of her, it felt like the first. I didn’t waste time, I started fucking her the way I needed; thrusts quick, deep and punishing.

439/1162

“Yes, that’s it, Leo! Oh, baby, make me cum. Please make me- Oh shit! I’m cumming! I’m-” I slammed into her just as she screamed out her pleasures. “Tell me you’re mine.” I gripped her hair tight, demanding utter submission as I claimed her in a grueling rhythm. “Tell me, Cara Mia…” I could feel her walls tightening, and I knew she was on the verge of cumming again. “Harder, Leo! Faster, baby,” she moaned aggressively. “Come on! Show me how much you’ve missed this pussy.” Fuck! “Fuck me like you mean it, baby.” Ooooh shit! “Show me that I belong to you.”

440/1162

Feeling like a caged animal, I released in the wild. I growled my response to her, feeling that urge to rip her apart. Once more, do you see what she does to me? “You want it like this?” I asked her in between thrusts. I reached up, grabbed her hair again, and pulled back. “Oh, yes, baby,” she coaxed. “Harder… faster…” So I moved harder and faster. She was backing her ass up on me, popping it and there was that wet slapping noise; music to my soul. I was losing my fucking mind. I let go of her hair and gripped her waist tighter. I was going to explode in her, I felt it gloriously building, and it was going to take all the fucking energy I possessed.

441/1162

“Yes, baby, just like that. Fuck,” I commanded through gritted teeth. Then, suddenly, she sat up and forcefully pushed my hands away from her. She looked back at me and shook her head, trying her best to keep a straight face. “Damn, when I say harder, Leo, I mean harder. You claim you miss me, but you can’t fuck me like you mean it.” She shook her head, rolled away from me and stood on the other side of the bed. “…Such a disappointment.” I stood there stunned into silence, dick in pain, hard, glistening with the juices of the very woman that was causing me pain. “What the fuck did you just say to me?” I growled, trying my best to calm down. Raquel, as it seemed, was in rare form.

442/1162

“I’m going home. It seems you’re, as always, full of shit. Maybe it’s not too late, and I can find someone else that can fuck me the way I need-” I didn’t let her finish that shit. I moved swiftly into her direction with wide strides. She squealed out a laugh and moved quickly away from the bed, eyes large as shit. She turned and cut out, running and laughing hysterically, as I chased her. “You think that shit’s funny?” I exclaimed as I got to her just as she was about to pass the kitchen. I walked her to the island and caged her with my body. I said in her ear, “You really love playing with fire, don’t you?” Giggling, she replied, “Did I say something wrong?”

443/1162

I spun her around to face me and brought my hands to the sides of her beautiful face. “No one touches what’s mine, do you understand me? No one, Raquel. I will not have it.” We stared at each other until she knew that I was fucking serious. Just the idea, the thought of someone touching her was sending me to the moon. She put her arms around my neck and said some shit that floored the hell out of me. “No one touches what’s mine either. I will not have it. If I see one of your booty calls all over you, there will be problems. You got that, Leonetti? So if you want this, if you want me, you had better tell your skanks to keep their distance. And after today, you will

444/1162

get another bed. I will not lay my head where someone else has been.” Shit, I was rock hard! Her declaration of me being hers was such a damn turn on. Finally, she was submitting to me. I leaned down and said, as I got close, “Baciami.” She shook her head. “I don’t know what that means,” she told me softly. “Kiss me,” I replied. She met my lips with hers. Our kiss deepened instantly, and she was in my arms, her nails raking my back, marking me. I walked her back to my bed and once we got there, I picked her up by her hips and tossed her on the bed. She laughed and watched me, amused. I wasn’t smiling, however. I said to her,

445/1162

serious as shit. “The only woman that has been in this apartment, besides my family, is you. The only woman that has been in this bed is you. This is my home, Cara. This is where I live, where I sleep and get away from shit. And now it’s where I’ll spend my time with you.” I crab walked to her from the foot of the bed, keeping my eyes solely on hers. I got within reach of her and she gripped my hair. With my lips an inch from hers, she whispered, “Baciami,” then claimed my lips. I in turn claimed my pussy again and again and a-fucking-gain.

Two weeks later…

CHAPTER TWELVE

RAQUEL I’m in so much trouble! What am I going to do? My brain kept playing last night and the past few weeks repeatedly in my head, and I couldn’t stop what was happening. I closed my eyes as a shiver attacked my body, despite the hot water covering me. Breathe in, breathe out, Raquel…That’s it. I placed my head against the shower wall and shook again as my body started to crave the sensation that it had begun to grow accustomed to feeling. Goodness, that man…Holy shit.

448/1162

Angel and I had been hanging tough for about two weeks now. I finally got him to agree to take things slow and not place a claim on each other. We were exclusive on the physical aspect, but being in a committed relationship wasn’t something I was completely ready to do. Simply dating was enabling us both to get to know each other, even though he believed we already did. I refused to agree with him on the last part, and I felt so much better when he relented to taking us slow. I knew how hard that was for him. Anyway, we ended up spending the majority of our time together in his apartment. I’d cooked for him, and he’d done the same for me. We’d rode down memory lane, telling each other story after story about our

449/1162

childhoods. When he was alone with me, it was crazy how I could look at him and it was like seeing an entirely different person. He was amazing, attentive and warm towards me. He’d catered to my every desire, my every want and need, and I’m not just talking about sex. Okay, I am speaking majority about sex because dang it… Sex with us was second nature. It was as if we knew what the other enjoyed without even asking. We were completely in tune with each other’s desires. We never held back from one another. I was always expressive with him and him with me, but it seemed we had reached new heights. I shivered again just thinking about that tongue of his.

450/1162

His tongue was not only coveting my body, mind, and soul, but he was also constantly making love to my ears. Angel would speak to me in Italian every chance he got. Sometimes he would just look me dead in my eyes, voice determined, deep and very penetrating, and say something in Italian, and I would melt. I didn’t have a clue what he was saying to me, and he wouldn’t tell me either, but again I didn’t give a shit. I just… I mean… I… Yeah, okay, he was proving to me exactly what he said he would. That I belonged to him. We did manage to venture out. We didn’t stay inside all the time. We went out to dinner, visiting various restaurants in Center City. We hit the club scene in town or South Street. However, for the most part, it had

451/1162

been him and I alone, getting completely into each other. He seemed like the Angel that I had known before I left. Not the scary one that I came home to, the one that lived in my dreams since the day we met. This was starting to feel like a relationship more and more every day. I know it’s hard for you understand what I was feeling; I should have been thrilled, but, God, I was petrified. He thinks I’m something that I’m not. There were so many things that I needed to tell him first. I had secrets that were so deep and dangerous for just me alone that it would definitely be worse for Angel. That was the reason why I hadn’t told him yet. These secrets were the main reason why I didn’t want us to be in a relationship just yet.

452/1162

I didn’t want him claiming me until I told him everything that I was keeping from him. I was reluctant to tell him because I knew how he would react and what would be the outcome for all parties. I couldn’t have that on my conscience. I was being foolish by keeping secrets from him, and I knew this. It was just that I knew that deep down, the moment I told him, that desired look in his eyes would change. I needed to come up with a plan. I needed to figure out what to do, and I couldn’t do that up under him. It just was not possible. Sometimes he could just look at me, and, I swear, I lost my train of thought and got lost in him, or under him, for hours. I’m a mess.

453/1162

I just needed to sit him down and tell him everything; rip the band-aid off quick. I couldn’t get sidetracked or distracted. I couldn’t chicken out. I had to put on my big girl pants and do what I had to do. I finally shut off the water, having been in there for at least twenty minutes, and grabbed my towel. I quickly dried off. I needed a strategy in order to make my escape very smooth, so he wouldn’t be the wiser. That way, I could have some peace and quiet and think. I smiled just as an idea popped into my head. I did the essentials to start my day: moisturized my body, brushed my teeth and pulled my hair into a ponytail. I emerged from his bathroom dressed in a long sleeve,

454/1162

U-Penn t-shirt and a pair of dark skinny jeans, ready to get this over with. But then I instantly smelled something heavenly wafting through the apartment. I grabbed my purse, threw my clothes into its large main compartment and headed barefoot to the kitchen. I smiled as I watched him cooking with just his basketball shorts on. Goodness, gracious, those back muscles. The way they contracted and how his full on tribal tattoo of angel wings that span the width of his back moved as well. How his ass flexed… Hot damn! I licked my lips and was about to say fuck leaving, when my brain brought my problem back to the forefront, reminding me of what I needed to do.

455/1162

“Instead of staring at me, why don’t you come over here and get your fix?” he teased and turned slightly smiling. I obeyed because, indeed, I needed my fix. I dropped my bag on the stool at the island and moved to him quickly. My arms snaked around his neck, and I got to the tips of my toes to plant a wet one on his lips. Angel slowly brought his right arm around me, turning away from the oven and the juicy steak that he was grilling, and pulled me into him completely. We kissed deeply, and the profound feeling in between my legs started to heat up again. I pulled back.

456/1162

“Good morning, bella,” he said to me, smiling, caressing my cheek with a lone finger. My eyes slowly opened, and I looked into his eyes. Yup, it’s confirmed. I’m up shit’s creek. “Good morning.” I kissed him a couple more times, then tried to move from his arms. Angel’s grin grew as well as his damn sex appeal, as if that was even possible, and gripped me tight. “Where do you think you’re going?” he asked as he bent down and kissed me again. This time, he deepened the kiss further, and I found myself being pushed up against the island, both his hands gripping me tight against him. I loved every bit of his

457/1162

aggressive behavior, when he let his desires for me known. Feeling his power, his need for me, made my lady parts hum with satisfaction and need. He finally allowed us to come up for air and my fingers were tangled in his hair while his hand was underneath my shirt, gripping and pulling on my nipple. His other hand had my thigh against his hip. His eyes searched mine. Then he smiled devilishly. “Let’s have breakfast. Then I’ll do to you what I know you’re craving for.” Smug bastard… I pushed him in his chest and rolled my eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Whatever. Just feed me.” “That’s exactly what I plan to do,” he joked, raising his eyebrows at me. I gave him the finger.

458/1162

He laughed, which was something else I loved hearing him do, and went back to the stove. He made our plates of steak and eggs and sat next to me at the island. Did I say he could cook? Yeah, well, he could cook. Hell, he could burn. His mama did him justice by teaching him how to cook, making him even sexier and more appealing. My lady parts were starting to hum again, so I needed a diversion. “Tell me more about you and your brother.” “Why?” The tone of his voice instantly caused me to stop eating and look over at him. The scowl that was prominent on his handsome face wasn’t what had me stunned. No, it was

459/1162

the anger, the discontent that made me hold my breath. “Come on, Leo, it’s obvious you two don’t care too much for each other. That was evident at the meeting. Plus, you saying that you didn’t trust anyone in the meeting room but me and your father has me wondering going on.” He looked from his plate to my eyes, then sighed. “What do you want to know?” “Well, for starters, I want to know why you hate him so much. What made you not trust your own brother? That shouldn’t be right, especially not in your family.” Angel grunted and ran his hands through his hair as if he was preparing himself to tell me bad news. “Bella, just because we have the same parents doesn’t make him

460/1162

my brother. You’re right, though. Eddie and I aren’t close. Fuck, we are barely cordial. We haven’t been anything more than that since I was fourteen.” “Why? What happened when you were fourteen?” “You have to understand the dynamics of my family. Eddie has always tried to do shit to get our father’s attention. He hung around my father all the time, attempting to emulate him, wanting approval in everything he did. For example, Pops was a bruiser, and Eddie wanted to be the same; yet, better, so he took Martial Arts for years. He even won competitions, and I will say that my father was very proud of him. Eddie worked hard to get good grades. He was popular in school. He was the man.”

461/1162

I understood that completely. Vic and I didn’t compete with one another, but I could see how Eddie did whatever it took to gain the love from his father. Vic was the same way. It was important for Vic to get dad’s approval. I remember seeing that all the time. He played every sport and excelled. He had high grades and did everything he could to sponge all the knowledge of the family business from our father. That wasn’t me, and I had a feeling it wasn’t Angel either. I asked, “What about you? Did you do whatever it took to get in your father’s good graces? I highly doubt it. However, I figured I’d ask.” Angel grinned. “Yes, you would be correct. I didn’t give two shits about the family business. I didn’t do everything I could to get

462/1162

my father’s attention because I didn’t need to. Things came easy to me in most of the shit that I tried to do, unlike Eddie. I was popular in middle school. I was a prankster, loud, and comic relief everywhere I went. Teachers adored me. Coaches worshiped me. Girls… Well… Yeah, I won’t go into details.” I smirked and rolled my eyes. “Yes, thank you.” He half grinned, then continued. “We were night and day, my brother and I. We were cool at home, probably because we barely saw each other. We both were into different things. I was into sports, Eddie wasn’t. Eddie was heavily into martial arts and that wasn’t my thing. We lived separate lives outside of being under the same roof. High school was the first time we would have

463/1162

something in common, besides having the same parents.” Angel went back to his steak, picked up his knife and fork, and, between eating, continued to tell me about his brother. “I respected my brother back then. We may have had different lives, but I still looked up to him in a way. However, being in the same school with him wasn’t what I expected. I had been in high school every bit of a month, and one day, I was standing in the hallway talking to this chick. She was an upper classman and sweet on me. To put everything into perspective for you, I was tall for my age at fourteen. I had a massive growth spurt that summer and shot up past my brother’s height. My body was building early too. I had started

464/1162

doing sit-ups and pushups to get my body cut, and I ran every day.” I rolled my eyes again. “Okay, you were an Adonis at an early age, I get it. Get on with your story.” This time he laughed, easing the tension in his features. “I knew I could pull any chick I wanted to, but I wasn’t that into girls yet. Shocking, I know. I was still more into playing sports, video games and hanging out with my friends-” “Skateboarding,” I added. He smiled again and nodded. “But I was never mean to anyone. I wasn’t confrontational at all. I talked to everybody. On this day, I was doing just that. I was talking to a girl who wanted me to help her study.” Instantly, I smirked, but he immediately

465/1162

added, “Before you even say anything, I know, I wasn’t the smartest kid, so I knew what she really wanted. I played along and told her I would help her with her homework. Then this big ass jock pushed this girl out of the way and stepped in my face.” “His name was Brian Duncan. I’ll never forget that name. Mainly because I still see him from time to time and laugh every time I see him. Anyway, he thought he was top shit. He asked me, ‘What the hell are you doing talking to my girl?’ I suddenly noticed we had a crowd forming, mostly of the jocks on the football team. They were circling around us, making it known that shit was about to go down. Now back then, I wasn’t a fighter. I wasn’t a punk either, but I didn’t start shit. I

466/1162

stayed out of people’s way and never talked shit. Again, surprising, I know.” When I placed my fork and knife on my plate, Angel took it and his, and then moved to the sink behind him. I thanked him, and when he turned back to me, I said, “First, I can’t believe you didn’t talk shit or fight when you were young. I’m assuming this was the moment when you started, though.” “I was a peaceful person back then. My father made sure that I knew how to protect myself, but I never flaunted it. Actually, there were times when I would walk away from situations. It just wasn’t worth it. But when I looked at that guy, I knew I would have to defend myself. This would be my first fight. I decided not to answer his question. I

467/1162

figured there wasn’t a point anyway. I knew he didn’t care what I said to him. He was there to pick a fight. I will admit that I looked around hoping I would see my brother. And as luck would have it, he suddenly came down the hall.” “He was talking with a few of his friends when he saw me. I saw him smirk, then head in my direction. I thought, ‘Yeah, this dumb jock is going to get what’s coming to him. You don’t mess with the Leonetti brothers.’ However, I learned that day how my brother really felt about me. He asked the jock that was fucking with me, ‘What’s going on, Brian? Why do you have my brother in the corner like this?’ And he answers, ‘This freshman, maggot little shit thinks he can talk to my girl, disrespect me in front of my

468/1162

boys.’ I told him that I wasn’t disrespecting him all. Then my brother put a hand up to stop me.” “From this point, I didn’t have a clue what was going to happen,” Angel continued. “I just assumed that Eddie was about to handle this shit. So, Eddie looked Brian up and down. Brian was much bigger than my brother was. However, it seemed Eddie had some clout in this school. Again, I was relying on that clout to get me out of this shit. But then Eddie asks me, ‘Were you talking to his girl?’ I looked at Brian, his girl, then at my brother and said, ‘Yeah, she was-’ But before I could finish, my brother cut me off again with just a hand to silence me. He told me, ‘And you know that’s not allowed. You’re a freshman. You need to stay in your

469/1162

lane as a freshman and that means you don’t talk to anyone unless spoken to.’” “I was fucking stunned,” Angel said. “Again, Raquel, you have to understand the nature of my family. We protect our own, no matter what. We may have a beef with each other, but we’d never let someone come between us; fuck that. I remembered talks my brother and me had at home, with my father and uncles around, where he would say, ‘We need to stick together. The Leonetti brothers for life. No one comes between us and lives to tell about it.’ So seeing him take someone else’s side was a shock, but what came out of his mouth was worse.” At this point, I was on the edge of my stool, watching Angel relive what happened to him decades ago. The anger… No, the rage

470/1162

that he was portraying in front of me was so raw, as if this all took place yesterday. The wounds seemed so fresh. “What happened?” I asked softly. A cynical laugh escaped his now tight lips as he said bitterly, “My brother looked me in my face and said, ‘It seems you need to be taught a lesson.' Eddie then looked at Brian, nodded his head, and then walked away.” My eyes grew wide as saucers. “Are you kidding me? Are you telling me that Eddie signaled that Brian guy to go after you?” Angel nodded his head. “That’s what I’m saying. Eddie didn’t have my back at all. That’s the moment he and I were no longer brothers.” “So what happened to you and Brian? Did you two go at it?”

471/1162

Angel’s face suddenly lit up like a dang Christmas tree. “What do you think happened? I beat his ass.” I was completely enthralled with this story right now, so much so, that I was leaning on my elbows trying to get closer to Angel as he animatedly told this story. “Brian thought he would catch me slipping since my focus was on my backstabbing brother, so he threw his punch. He aimed for my head, mind you, but I had already anticipated his throw before he did it. I then answered his swing with one of my own; actually, with more than one. I started wailing on his ass, throwing punch after punch to his face. I aimed for his nose until blood spurted out, and then I went in on body shots. I used nothing but my fists and gave him what he

472/1162

wanted: a fight. A few of his buddies tried to jump in. They got a few good hits on me. It was three against one, so it was bound to happen. But I got them. One by one, I got my hits in, until someone heard the commotion and stopped the fight.” I shook my head and sat back down in the stool. “Wow, that’s crazy. I mean, no matter how many times I was pissed at my brother, I wouldn’t leave him behind like that. Family is family no matter what.” “Exactly, so you can imagine how my brother’s betrayal affected me. You’re right, though; I changed after that point. My brother had no idea I would be able to take care of myself. Even if I was, Brian had friends. My brother turned his back on me to let three large motherfuckers beat my ass. That added

473/1162

fuel inside of me. It started not only the hatred, but the need for revenge and to dominate at all cost.” “I can’t imagine what you must’ve felt. That had to feel horrible. Family is family,” I reiterated, shaking my head. Angel sighed but just stared at me, so I asked, “What?” He shook his head, saying, “Nothing.” His eyes remained on me, though, making me feel very self-conscious, so I asked, just to get him focused on something else, “So what did you do after that? I’m sure you were suspended, but did you get up in Eddie’s face? Did you two duke it out?” Breaking from his trance, he shook his head again and frowned. “Yes, I got suspended, but no, Eddie and I didn’t fight.”

474/1162

Confused, I asked, “Why not?” Angel grinned snidely. “I had a better plan. Eddie made his first mistake by underestimating me. He left the fight thinking I would be dealt with. You never do that. People fail you all the time, and you need to be there to finish just in case your people don’t. “So, for a week, every time I would see one of the jocks around my brother, I would walk up to them and knock them the fuck out, look at my brother, and then walk away.” Skeptically, I twisted my mouth. “One punch and you knocked them out cold?” “Bella, if you catch someone sleeping, and you aim your punch right, you can easily knock someone out.” “So, you sucker punched them then.”

475/1162

Angel shook his head again. “I don’t see it that way. In the art of street fighting, it's kill or be kill, beat or get beat. Either way you look at it, if you are at war with someone, you never let your guard down. You keep it up at all times. You walk around with the notion that at any second, someone can come up to you and-” “Knock you the fuck out,” we both finished in unison. “Exactly! They started something that they couldn’t handle. They declared war, and I made it my mission to make every last one of them pay,” Angel countered. “Okay, I get it, but what about Eddie? I mean, he just stood there and watched you knock his friends out in front of him?”

476/1162

“What did you think he was going to do? He’s a fucking coward, and like all cowards, he just stood there. I exposed him as the fraud he truly was to the entire school. I was waiting for him to step in and do some shit, fucking ‘martial arts king,’ but he didn’t. Therefore, I never stopped. I terrorized those guys. It was the hatred fueling me. I guess you can say Eddie helped me to become the man I am today.” “I kept getting suspended, though, so Pops had to take me out of that school and put me in another. I never told my father what Eddie did, and I didn’t stop fighting those that stood there, watched and participated that day either. No matter where I would see them, I would go on the attack. I didn’t fight my brother, though. I wanted

477/1162

him to learn about me the hard way. By watching me take down everyone that thought my brother was the man. “Eddie had thought I was weak because he was into fighting, not me. So, I guess he thought I didn’t know how, but I showed him that he was wrong every chance I got. His thing was karate. Mine was street fighting; boxing to be exact. I learned how to fight grimy and dirty. The bruises he usually saw on me, he probably thought were from the sports I played. Some were, but the rest were from fighting, and he didn’t have a clue. When Eddie walked up to us that day, I didn’t need him to fight my battles for me. That wasn’t what I expected. I expected him to come up beside me, to fight next to me,

478/1162

and he didn’t. So I proved what happens when you go against me.” “My father was a smart man. When I look back at everything, I think he knew what type of man I would become early on. Before I got to high school, I was street fighting and boxing. My father brought in a bruiser to teach me how to fight, and that son of a bitch was as dirty as they came. He taught me how to fight the right way; fists up, blocking and protecting my chin at all costs. Then, he taught me how to survive in the streets. He would attack me anywhere; when I was in the house or when I was outside playing basketball or swimming. He didn’t care what I was doing. His goal was to teach me to be aware of my surroundings at all costs, to never be taken by surprise.”

479/1162

“It was like your father was preparing you or something?” I offered. “Yeah, something like that. I don’t know what he saw in me back then. I didn’t want any parts of the family, but as you can see that all changed. I’m grateful for my father and his vision. I needed the hard lessons. It’s made me the person I am today.” I smiled. “Yeah, a badass Adonis.” Angel smiled as well and moved around the island to me. His hands accosted my face as he leaned closer to me. The instant his lips touched mine, I went limp. Every plan I had went right out the window as he kissed me. When he pulled back slightly, I closed my eyes and tried to gain my wits back. Because I needed a minute, I said to him, “I’m sorry how things turned out for you. It’s

480/1162

crazy not to have that brotherhood. I know it’s important.” “I never said I didn’t have a brother. His stubborn ass isn’t speaking to me for reasons I won’t go into, but I do have someone that’s been a brother to me. He’s way more than a brother to me.” My brows furrowed. “Who?” “My cousin, Lincoln. He’s been there for me when no one else has. Besides you, my parents and a couple of others, I trust Lincoln with my life.” “I’ve never met him.” “No, you haven’t.” Angel then glanced at my bag, then back at me. “Are you heading out?”

481/1162

I nodded slowly and swallowed. The look that abruptly came over him I knew all too well. He leaned in closer to me and whispered against my lips, “Don’t go, Bella.” “Leo,” was all I could say right before he kissed me into submission. Okay, change of plans… I’ll make my exit tomorrow… Honest, I will!

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

ANGEL

Does she realize that I would do anything for her? I took cleansing breaths, trying to reduce my heart rate as I gently grazed my knuckles along her beautiful face. Fuck, I don’t know what the hell I’m doing. I felt something deeper, more profound happening between us earlier today in my apartment. We weren’t doing shit but hanging out, listening to music, drinking, and laughing at stories. On the outside, it was nothing to write home about, but as we sat there and talked, I realized I had never done anything like this with any other

483/1162

woman but her. I’ve never thought about doing anything like this with any woman, ever. Shit, I didn’t care to get to know the chicks I was fucking. We had one agenda, or rather, I had one, and that was to get off. However, being with Raquel, shit, I really wanted more. Yeah, I know that I’ve been telling her that she belongs to me and making her say that she belongs to me, but for some reason, tonight felt like she actually belonged to me. This was something that I’ve never felt before in my life. It felt like she finally letting go and believing that she was mine, and that right there had me feeling all types of shit. Yeah, I was feeling shit so deep in that moment that I suddenly got up from the couch and suggested we go out to eat.

484/1162

I could feel myself succumbing to this urge to say shit that I didn’t think either one of us was ready to say. Call me what you want, to yourself, of course, but I knew if we stayed in my apartment that night, we would have done just that. I didn’t want to admit that I was ready to say the kind of shit that was floating in my head, and I knew she wasn’t ready to hear it. It was time for a change in scenery. We ended up at The Capital Grille on Chestnut Avenue in Downtown Philly. The food was fantastic and so was the atmosphere. We were escorted to a small table in the corner of the restaurant. There were candles lit on all the tables and around the restaurant, giving off a very romantic and intimate setting. I sat close to her all night, making sure a part

485/1162

of my body remained close to hers at all times. That was another thing that was starting to happen; I couldn’t get enough of her. It was as if I needed her with me, otherwise I felt incomplete. After dinner, we took a walk along Penn’s Landing. Not wanting her too far from me, I pulled her closer and wrapped my arm around her waist. “Leo, can I ask you something?” I focused back on her, found a place along the pier to look out onto the Delaware River, and leaned back against a hip-leveled, cemented wall, which separated us from the river, bringing her with me. My hands started caressing her hips and thighs. “Leo,” she called to me, a little frustration laced in her voice.

486/1162

“Yes, Cara Mia?” I answered, leaning into her and kissing her between her breasts. She shook her head and started smiling as my hands moved to caress her ass. She reached for my hands behind her. “I have to ask you a question. Can you concentrate, please?” “All right, Cara, what is it that you want to ask me?” I laced my fingers with hers. She looked down at me, then at my lips. “Jeez, why do you have to be so sexy?” I grinned and kissed her hand. “Shit, Bella, is that your question?” She shook her head, but continued to stare at me. I said, “If you want me to concentrate on your question, stop looking at me as if you want to eat me.”

487/1162

She smirked. “I wouldn’t mind doing that.” “Don’t tease me, Cara.” I moved my hands up her dress, getting to her ass, and she yanked my hands away, laughing. “Stop trying to make me lose focus.” “Then tell me what’s on your mind. Stop stalling.” I rose, placing my hands lightly alongside her face. I brought her closer to me, bent down and brought her lips to mine, fondling her mouth with my tongue. When she pulled back, she looked into my eyes. “What are we doing, Angel?” I smiled again, amused. “Well, it feels like we’re making out, Raquel.”

488/1162

Shaking her head, she brought her hands to my chest. “You know what I mean.” I did know what she meant. However, the question was, was she ready for the answer. Hell, was I ready? I explained, “Cara, what part of ‘you are mine’ don’t you get?” She smirked. “Oh, I get it, believe me, but usually someone kind of asks the other first before they’re claimed.” "Mi vuoi?” I asked her, serious as shit. She was my weakness. I’ve told her this. I didn’t know what else to say to her for her to understand that I was serious about this, about her. I’ve known she’s been what I’ve wanted ever since I first saw her. I was starting to make her nervous. I could see it in her eyes. It was all over her

489/1162

body, but I refused to turn down the intensity. I wanted her to know. I wanted her to feel it. Again, it was time. “Mi vuoi?” I repeated. She shook her head, “I don’t…” “Do you want me? You want me to ask, so I’m asking. Let’s make this shit official.” Raquel watched me, but only for a second longer before she reached her hands around my neck and in my hair. “Be sure, Raquel,” I told her. Her bottom lip disappeared into her mouth, and I moved her closer to my body. My hand instantly went to her ass, not caring at all who walked past. This was my body. She was mine.

490/1162

She fixed her beautiful mouth to say something when my cell started vibrating on my hip. Shit. I tucked her to my side as a reached with my right hand to pull my phone out of its holder. It was my father. “Yes, Pops?” I replied. “I need you here now!” his voice boomed. I looked in Raquel’s eyes as I answered, “Pops, I-” But he cut me off quick. “That wasn’t a request, Angelo.” “Yes, sir, I’m on my way.” I put my phone away and took her hand in mine.

491/1162

“I’m being summoned to my father’s,” I told her, stating the obvious. She just smiled, though. “Yeah, I heard. That’s okay. You can just drop me off at my hotel room while you handle things with your dad.” I was already shaking my head. “No, Raquel, you’re coming with me.” “Oh, Angel, that’s not happening.” “Cara Mia, you don’t have a choice. I’m not letting you out of my sight. Don’t worry; it’ll be quick, I promise.” She tried to push away from me, but I gripped her tight. “Angel, it’s too soon, don’t you think?” “No, I don’t. Look, Cara, you’ve already met my father. That’s like more than half the battle. The rest is easy.”

492/1162

She shook her head, still not giving in. “Why can’t you just drop me off?” “Because I don’t want to, Cara. I want you with me. I’m sure whatever my father has to say won’t take long. Then you and I can continue where we left off.” She smirked just as I tightened my grip on her waist and brought her flush up against me again. “And, um, where did we leave off?” she asked. I gave her a smirk of my own. “You know… You were about to tell me how you can’t live without me.” “Ha, you wish.” “You have no idea,” I replied, then quickly kissed her response away.

493/1162

I took her hand in mine and headed to where I left the car. I didn’t want to hear her say something that would only piss me off and have us fighting again. I’d conceded to her once, agreeing to take things slow. It was something that I never did before, but I did it for her, and now I was paying the fucking price. However, to be blunt, that shit wasn’t fucking working for me anymore. I wanted to say fuck going slow. I wanted the world to know who she was to me. I was fighting this earlier, but now I didn’t want to fight it anymore. The drive to my parent’s place was quiet, namely because Darrell and Hugo were sitting in the front seats of the Cadillac. It took us about fifteen minutes to get deeper into

494/1162

the southern part of Philly where my father had his place built ten years ago. When we got to my parent’s home, I had Darrell drop us off in the front. If we had gone around the back of the house, Raquel would have lost her mind. It was a Sunday night, so I knew for a fact this house was packed with family. Shit, she said she wasn’t ready to meet my family, and I knew she really meant she wasn’t prepared to meet my mom. She’d asked on different occasions if I thought my mom would like her. I told her of course she would, but I could tell I hadn’t eased any reservations for her. I was sure my stories of my mother’s horrid temper didn’t help either. If the thought of meeting my mom was the cause of her hesitation, she was going to lose her mind if she knew the

495/1162

majority of my family was in there. I would be lucky to get her out of the car. My father’s house was a huge two-story home with about six bedrooms, six baths, formal living and dining rooms, a family room and a huge kitchen. A huge enclosed patio that sat off of both the family room and kitchen allowed my parents to use both indoor and outdoor spaces when the family was over. My father went all out when he had this house built. The basement housed a full wine cellar and a state of the art security system manned by someone at all times. You have to be prepared for anything. He lived within the city limits with his house surrounded by a few acres of land. The house sits at the end of a cul-de-sac with a gate that separates the house from the street and the

496/1162

neighbors on either side of him. There’s nothing much in the front of the house but a u-shaped driveway. As I mentioned, everyone usually parked on the side or the back of the house. I put her hand in mine and stepped out of the car, bringing her along with me. I faced her quietly and she fixed my tie and collar of my shirt. I was in my usual dark colored suit, one of the many Italian suits I owned, so I was properly dressed for dinner at my house. My family loved to make Sunday dinner a spectacle. We dressed for the occasion, as if it was Thanksgiving dinner or something. The door to my parent’s home opened just as I got to the door, and one of my father’s long-standing guards greeted me. I

497/1162

introduced him to Raquel, just allowing him simply to nod in her direction. No one touches what belongs to me. I mean that shit. I nodded tersely at him and he offered, “Your father is in the dining room with your family. They’re waiting for you.” “Is anyone else here?” I asked him. He shook his head. “No, it’s just you.” I was focused on getting this shit over with so I could take Raquel home and peel her out of her dress. Because of that, I forgot to coach her on what she would find in the dining room. Hell, you could hear the noise from the formal living room by the front door, so I knew she had to have an idea of what to expect. I felt the slight tremor in her grip on my

498/1162

hand. I looked down at her wide eyes and smiled. Shit, she wasn’t ready. From there I should have reacted properly, calmed her now rising fear, but I didn’t. I usually didn’t make many mistakes. I had made some in my lifetime, but, again, they were few and far between. As I mentioned before, Raquel was doing some crazy shit to me. Because of this, I seemed to be slipping because I realized that I was starting to make mistake after mistake throughout the night, beginning with this one. As I got closer to the dining room, I let her hand go; mistake number one. I honestly didn’t think anything of it until, I came around the corner and my family saw me. My name erupted throughout the house. You would have thought I was a rock star. I

499/1162

smiled at them proudly and reached for Raquel’s hand, expecting her to be beside me. I was ready to introduce her to my family, but my hand was met with nothing but air. I spun around quickly to see her backing up from me, eyes wide as shit, just before she turned and headed quickly for the front door. Shit! I turned quickly from a room full of questioning looks and made it to her just outside of the front door. “Bella,” I called to her just as I reached for her arm. She snatched away from me and turned to face me, the look of terror on her face. “What the hell was that in there, Leo?”

500/1162

“Cara Mia,” I soothed. “It’s just family. That’s all.” “Family,” she retorted, snorted, and then placed her hands on her hips. “That sounded like all of Italy was in there!” I chuckled and moved closer to her. “I’m sorry, Cara. I should’ve explained to you what you were walking into.” “Ya think? I mean just a little warning would have been nice.” “I’m sorry,” I repeated as I closed the gap between us. I kept my eyes on her, trying to ease the tension, as my hands ran up her arms to her shoulders, neck, then face. I kissed her softly. Wrapping my arms around her, I kissed her deeper.

501/1162

I forgot where I was and was literally walking her flush up against my parent’s home. Shit, she tastes amazing! “Do you forgive me?” I asked her between kisses, thinking of sneaking her upstairs to my old room. “Mmmm hmmm. As long as you don’t have any more surprises tonight.” I shook my head. “Nope. Not a one… Well… Maybe one.” I leaned back and looked into her questioning eyes. I knew this part was going to be hard and she would be pissed, but I thought that now was the great time to tell her what had been on my mind since we left my apartment. She needed to know what steps I had taken pertaining to us.

502/1162

However, I never got the chance because mistake number two happened. “Hey, don’t you even think about escaping. We haven’t seen you in weeks, and now that you’re here, you’re trying to leave?” I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I could feel heat piercing my back as well as my front. The voice behind me continued, “For you to be MIA from me and Junior is unfucking acceptable!” “Junior?” Raquel spat and moved back from me. I quickly reached for Raquel’s wrists and gripped tight. I turned to face my quarry when I swear Raquel did something with her hand to break her wrist free, causing my hand to bend awkwardly and let her go.

503/1162

I turned back to face a very angry Raquel. “Junior?” she questioned as she backed further away from me. “Raquel, calm down. It’s not what you think.” “Not what I think? Oh, no, it looks exactly like what I think.” I reached for her again and she pulled away from me. I called after her. “Cara Mia… I…” Our visitor added fuel to the fire. “My darling, is that what you just called her? Are you kidding me?” I closed my eyes and tried my best to stay calm. I said, without turning my back on Raquel. “Yes, Georgia, there are actually

504/1162

women that don’t have the same views as you about terms of endearment.” It got quiet for an agonizing few seconds, then mistake number three happened. I guess this wasn’t my night. I glanced to my right as Georgia came into view with tears in her eyes. I doubled back to her. “What’s wrong? Is everything okay?” I asked her. She nodded emphatically, looking at both Raquel and me. Her enormous and contagious smile crept along her face as she rocked Junior in her arms. “Oh my God!” she exclaimed. “Oh no,” I confirmed without preamble. Raquel’s enraged look turned suddenly to puzzlement and genuine fright as Georgia turned into a blubbering mess.

505/1162

“What’s going on?” Raquel asked tentatively. “Is this her?” Georgia asked me, as she looked Raquel up and down. I sighed deeply and took my nephew from Georgia’s now shaking hands. “Raquel, this is Georgia. Georgia, this is Raquel” I kissed my nephew, then added, “Yes, Georgia, this is my Jane.” A squeal erupted in the night air as Georgia quickly wrapped her arms around Raquel. Raquel looked at me with such bewilderment that I almost laughed. She didn’t have a fucking clue as to what was going on. I shook my head, but I chuckled. “For goodness sake, Georgia. You’re going to scare the woman away.” I brought the baby up to my face and wiggled my nose against

506/1162

his. “This little guy is Junior,” I told Raquel. “He’s my right hand man.” When Georgia stepped back, she still had a huge smile plastered on her face. “You have no idea how amazing it is to meet you,” she told Raquel. Georgia then looked at me and nodded her head. “Shit, Angel, she’s fucking hot. She’s chocolate with sass written all over her. And she’s doesn’t look like a skank. I definitely approve.” Georgia then leaned into Raquel. “Shit, girl, you should see who he’s normally escorting.” “Georgia!” I reprimanded, but Raquel just laughed, which made me ease up a little. “Yeah, girl, I’ve seen them,” Raquel replied. Then she leaned into Georgia and

507/1162

conspiratorially said, “He was lost without me, but I’m here now.” Georgia’s smile grew even larger. “Oh my goodness, I love her. Fuck this up, Leonetti, and I’ll fillet your nuts, you got that?” “What did I tell you about cussing in front of my nephew?” I scolded. “Nephew?” Raquel looked at me, stunned, and then looked to Georgia. “So you’re married to Eddie?” “Hell no!” came out of Georgia’s mouths and mine. I added, “Cara, this is my cousin’s family. The one I told you about, Lincoln.” Finally, I saw Raquel relax and smile. My smile, however, dropped the moment I caught a good whiff of Junior.

508/1162

“Shit, Georgia. Does his shitty diaper have something to do with you coming out here to look for me?” Georgia laughed. “No, I swear this time it wasn’t… Honest.” She laughed again as I frowned and held the baby out in front of me. “Man, little guy, what the hell does your mama feed you?” I turned from the two pain in the ass women in my life and said over my shoulder, “Do you think you can manage to introduce Raquel to the family while I handle Junior here?” I turned around and found Georgia smiling as she placed her arm through Raquel’s. She said to me. “It will be my pleasure.” Thankfully, the night did get better. Raquel was able to relax, and I watched how

509/1162

my family welcomed her with open arms. I will say it didn’t happen right away. Actually, it was weird at first. When I came back from changing Junior, Raquel was sitting next to Georgia, seemingly trying to ignore the skeptical eyes around her. When I walked in, I greeted everyone and kissed my mother and grandmother on their cheeks. I sat next to Raquel, placed my hand around her neck possessively, yet gently, and brought my lips to hers. She was stiff under my touch, but I knew it was more from the shock of my behavior than anything else. I hovered over her lips, just enough to look her in her eyes. “Do you want anything, Cara Mia? Dessert? Wine? Something stronger? Gin, perhaps?”

510/1162

I grinned and moved back from her just enough to give her room to breathe, but I kept my hand around her neck. This was what I wanted. I’d told her this. I wanted her to see and be around those closest to me, and I wanted my family to see and get to know the woman I would lose my mind over. I concentrated on Raquel and not the gasps and shocked faces that surrounded me. I really tried to ignore Georgia too, but she was blinding me with her smile. Raquel kept her eyes on mine as she smiled shyly and shook her head. “No thanks. I’m good.” She then turned to Georgia, “Can I hold him?” “Of course you can,” Georgia answered, then signaled for me to hand over the baby.

511/1162

After that, everything was fine. Well, for Raquel anyway. Georgia took Raquel over to the other two important women in my life, and as I went to find my father, they seemed to have bonded instantly. I made a mental note, however, to ask my mother what was up with Georgia. I loved that woman to death, but that night, she was acting a little bit more weird than normal. Anyway, my meeting with my father was brief, but I learned there were rumbles of some trouble from one of the families in town. Apparently, again, someone accused me of being out of control, unpredictable and unstable. A few weeks ago, I would have agreed. However, it had been a while since

512/1162

I’d done anything to earn that title. I’d been… well… I’d been a bit distracted. I told Pops that I would look into it and we left it at that. As my father and I puffed on a cigar and talked more about business, Pops told me he hadn’t heard from Eddie all day. He was supposed to be there that night, but he hadn’t showed. I wondered about that, so asked him about it, but my father just told me, “He called to say that he wasn’t coming tonight. I thought that strange too, but he said he was busy trying to ease some of the tension with some families. He said he’d stop by to talk to me tomorrow. He had some things he needed to share, some developments that I needed to be made aware of.”

513/1162

I nodded indifferently, but I’m not going to lie, I was a little on edge. I hadn’t heard much from Eddie. He’d been quiet. Better yet, he’d been a little too quiet. I expected him to be there that night. Eddie was one of those people that never missed Sunday dinner. He needed to get his attention from our parents in any way possible, so for him not to be there had alarms going off in my head. In addition, the rest of the night for me was one of the most painful fucking things that I had ever been through. I blamed Georgia-fucking-Lincoln. I didn’t know what I was thinking leaving Raquel with Georgia. After I had my meeting with my father, smoked a cigar and talked business, I was ready to go. When I finally left his office, I could think of nothing else but getting my

514/1162

hands, lips, and tongue on Raquel until I exhausted us both. I was so ready to get out of there. Don’t get me wrong; I loved my family to death. Walking into the family room, seeing Raquel smiling and laughing with my family, made me all mushy inside. However, my family knew me. They knew how I got down. I’d eat my mother’s cooking, smoke a cigar with my father, and then leave to fuck my date’s brains out. It was tradition really. So, I thought of nothing else that night, but getting my fill of my woman. Therefore, you can imagine how fucking pissed I was when I moved into the family room to collect “my woman” and found that she was sitting on the couch with my mother, grandmother and Georgia looking at damn

515/1162

baby pictures. She looked at home; really she did. Again, I was thrilled, but a man has needs, and I needed my woman. We made eye contact, and I gave her the signal. Do you know how she responded to my signal? She blew me a kiss and stayed her ass right next to my mother. I stood there stunned for what seemed like forever. Did she just ignore me? I shook my head. Nah, that didn’t just happen. I moved deeper into the room, causing her eyes to fall on me again. I was ready to give her the signal again, but this time sweet, sweet Georgia became Benedict Arnold. Georgia looked at me. “Geesh, Angel, it won’t hurt you guys to stay a little while longer.” She then started laughing, picked up a picture, and handed it to Raquel. “Well, at

516/1162

least until she’s seen this picture, where you decided to try on your mother’s makeup.” I closed my eyes and mentally reached for my Glock, the moment I heard Raquel squeal with laughter. I looked over at my father, who just walked into the family room, hoping he would step in and throw a little Leonetti weight around. All he did, however, was look at Raquel, then at me and laughed. Yeah, Pops, real fucking funny. At about twelve in the morning, I couldn’t take it anymore and ended up sitting on the back patio of my parent’s house. My family was still going strong. My woman, the traitor, ended up being the highlight of the night. She lit up every room, putting smiles on everyone’s faces. That’s just who she was. She could make anyone feel good

517/1162

just by talking to them. I could see the approval on my father’s face, even though he was trying to hide it from me. He wanted me to be happy; I knew this. I knew he also wanted this family’s future secured. He had to know there was nothing more important to me than making sure that the Leonetti name stayed true. I could understand his trepidation, considering I’d been MIA on most nights. However, there was nothing I wouldn’t do for my family. Well... maybe that wasn’t entirely accurate, I wouldn’t do shit for Eddie. Despite my misery, Raquel seemed to be really enjoying herself. She found kindred spirits in Georgia, my mom, and mama Bella, and had been with them most of the night. I tried to keep calm. I was ready to get the hell

518/1162

out of there the second I pulled up to the house, but after a while, realizing that I was alone in this, I couldn’t take it anymore and headed for the back patio. This sucked… I closed my eyes, leaned further back in the lounge chair, closed my eyes and placed my cigar in between my lips. It was brisk out there for late September, but I welcomed it. I needed to calm down. “So this is where you escaped to.” As I opened my eyes, I pulled from my cigar, and as I exhaled, the sight of Raquel caused me to choke on the smoke I was holding. Shit, I couldn’t help it. Damn, this woman was beautiful as she glided toward me, wrapped in one of mama Bella’s hand sewn throw blankets. Her curves, her smooth as

519/1162

silk brown skin, her beautiful lips, and those thighs of hers. I couldn’t get enough of her. She was just so spectacular to me. In every way a woman could be amazing, she was it. She drove me out of my mind. She pissed me off all the time, but I didn’t want it any other way. It was time to show her who I was; no more holding shit back, trying to ease her into my life. It was better that she learned now how much of a bastard I was because there was no way that she was ever leaving me again. She grinned at me as she crawled in between my legs. “You have time for me now… Is that it?” She smiled. “Oh, stop pouting.”

520/1162

She turned and rested her back against my chest. I caressed her cheek, then wrapped my arm around her waist. I was trying not to fondle her, but it was getting harder and harder. I ran my hand over her smooth thighs. Maybe If I could just slip… “Leo…” “Yes, bella?” She rested her head against my chin. “Your family is amazing.” I chuckled. “It seems you were a hit tonight. They loved you.” “Really?” she asked me, leaning over slightly so our eyes met. I touched her nose. “Yes, of course. I can’t imagine why they wouldn’t. You’re beautiful, smart, and sexy as shit.”

521/1162

She laughed. “Um, I don’t think your family would use the term sexy to describe me.” I scoffed and reflexively tightened my grip around her. “Yeah, you don’t know my uncles.” She laughed again. “Okay, yeah, I can see that.” “What do you mean by that? Did someone say something to you? Did someone touch you?” She sat up quickly and turned to face me. “Calm down, big boy. No one did or said anything inappropriate.” I kept my eyes on her, searching for the truth. At the same time, my mind went through the roster of every male in my father’s house. I knew that no one would be

522/1162

stupid enough to touch her or even say something to her that I didn’t like, but you never know. I looked at her. “Are you ready to go?” She took my hint and stood, finally giving me what I wanted. “Yes, I’m ready. Are you dropping me off at my hotel?” I grunted. “Uh, no.” I took her hand in mine, saying, “We are going to my apartment so I can make you pay for choosing my family over me.” She laughed but stayed where she was standing. I noticed her resistance and turned to her questioningly. She shook her head and smiled as if she knew some hidden secret that I didn’t. She couldn’t possibly.

523/1162

A smile still evident on her face, she walked up to me. “Where are you going?” Frowning, I shook my head, feigning confusion. “What do you mean?” “Wow, seriously? You really think I don’t know what you’re about to do?” “Again, I’m not sure what you mean, Cara.” I tried to keep a blank look on my face even though I could tell that she wasn’t buying it. I stayed the course and said, “I was heading into the house so we can say goodnight. I’m beat. We had a very long night, and I don’t know about you, but I want to take a hot shower, bed the fuck out of you and crash.”

524/1162

She moved closer to me and shook her head. “Who do you think you are fooling? I know exactly what you were going to do.” I met her gaze and closed the gap between us. “Yeah? And how do you know what I was going to do?” She scoffed, placed her hands on her hips. “Because I kn-” She suddenly stopped talking, shocked as shit, I knew, at what was about to fall from her lips. I, in turned, smiled. “Come on. Finish what you’re going to say. Because you what?” She lowered her head. However, I tipped her chin back up so our eyes locked. “Come on, Cara Mia, say it with me.” She smiled and we said the words in unison with only one difference.

525/1162

“…because I know you.” “…because you know me….Yeah, finally. And I know you.” We both got quiet. I cupped her beautiful face. My other arm snaked around her waist, pulling her tight against my heated body. I made sure she saw everything I had ever felt for her in my eyes, then moved my eyes to her lips. Mine. “Sei tutto per me,” I spoke softly to her. She furrowed her brows, confused as hell. I didn’t stop telling her how I felt about her. “Ho bisogno di te. Ti desidero.” I leaned in closer to her, then whispered against her lips. “Ho un debole per te.” As our lips touched, I felt her resolve melting away with each sweep of my tongue

526/1162

against hers. This was what I’d been waiting patiently, and yet impatiently, for. When we came up for air, I caressed her beautiful face with my thumbs. I said to her, voice still low, “Posso fissare i tuoi bellissimi occhi per sempre.” Raquel shook her head and closed her eyes. I’d been teaching her some simple phrases in Italian, but what I had just said to her was nothing simple. I felt her hands move inside my jacket to my hips, putting her thumbs inside the waist of my pants. “You’re not playing fair, Leo,” she said softly. I tilted her head up slightly so when she finally opened her eyes, they would be on me. “What do you mean, Cara?”

527/1162

“I don’t have a clue what you said but… the way you…” She sighed and shivered slightly. She tried again. “The way you touch me, speak to me, kiss me. I can only imagine what you’ve said. It’s breaking me down.” “Then stop fighting this. Raquel, I want you. That’s what I said. I said you mean everything to me, that I want you and I need you. Ti adoro, Raquel. I adore you… You know this. I tell you that all the time. Tell me what you want because I want this; I want us. Right now, tell me. Mi vuoi? ” Raquel didn’t hesitate this time, which made my chest swell and my heart start to beat faster. She yanked me a little closer to her, then looked up into my eyes.

528/1162

“Yes, I want you.” She brought her hands into my hair. “All of me?” I emphasized, letting her know that her saying she wanted me meant everything there having to do with me, my family, my status within my family, everything. She nodded, “Yes, all of you.” I smiled. Shit, I couldn’t help it. Finally! I touched her lips with my thumb. “La tu bocca mi fa impazzire, Cara Mia. Your mouth drives me crazy.” “Baciami,” fell softly from her lips, and I couldn’t help the shit-eating grin on my face. “Oh, with pleasure.”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

RAQUEL

He’s mine! “Yes…Please… Baby, right there…Ohhhhh,” I whispered in his ear. Sweat poured off of him while I held on to his soaked body as my leg rested on his shoulder. He was so deep, so consuming, that there had been a few times I had to back away from him or move my leg slightly from his shoulder to relieve some of the mindblowing sensation that hounded my body. I gripped his hair tight, hoping that he would keep going, hoping that he would bring me to the point of going out of my mind, only to pull me back and do it again. My body racked with goose bumps, my nerve

531/1162

endings going out of control. I tried not to scream as I bit into his shoulder. Oh, he is amazing! Angel looked me in my eyes and bent down to kiss me. I knew he was on the verge of letting go, so I encouraged him. “Yes, baby. Right there.” “Cum with me, Cara,” he blew out, hips moving faster. “Harder baby,” I cried out. Just as he grunted his acknowledgment, I could feel the buildup forming deep in my belly, threatening to take over my body and suddenly we both cried out, foreheads together, hands weaved, yelling out each other’s name, with Angel, of course, dropping in his native tongue. “You’re incredible.”

532/1162

“What?” I breathed out slowly trying to gather myself. “That’s what I said in Italia.” He kissed my nose and rolled on his back. “I said you’re incredible.” “Yeah,” was all I could manage to get out. Tonight was mind blowing. From dinner to our walk on the pier, to being at his parents’ home, I was in heaven. Angel climbed out of bed and walked naked into the kitchen. I know I’ve told you bits and pieces about this man’s body, but I need to give you a mental picture of what I see right now. His back was carved to perfection, muscles bulging as he swung his arms. He was artistry that should be on display every second of

533/1162

every day for all to see; not touch, of course. His ass… holy hell it was beautiful. His pants and shorts always fell on his hips masterfully, and if he’s shirtless, that beautiful Vshaped muscle was revealed that pointed to the main muscle that I couldn’t get enough of. His arms were cut, chiseled and crafted as if he was formed from clay in God’s perfect image. In fact, so were his pectoral muscles and abs. He’s tall, making everything balanced. His legs were strong, showing muscles that contracted with every step he made. And that main muscle… Can I just say that he’s hung like something spectacular? I heard from a friend who claimed that there were two categories of men, show-ers and growers. Growers penises started small

534/1162

but grew enormous once erect. Show-ers penises are big, even while it laid dormant. I’d seen a few growers in my lifetime, and I’d say most of the time they were average in length and girth. I’d seen a few showers too. I wasn’t a slut; please don’t think that. I’d been to my fair share of strip clubs. Those places showed various kinds of magic wands. I’d seen some exceptions there too. Plenty of them, I might add. Angel was one of those exceptions. He hangs low while he’s dormant, but when he gets excited, he grows and spreads even longer and wider. If he really wants to, he could rip your insides with just a few strokes, and I loved every bit of it. I got up slowly, used the restroom and freshened up. When I came out of the

535/1162

bathroom, Angel was on the bed with a bottled water that he opened and handed to me to cap off. “Thanks.” I climbed on the bed next to him and drank as if I’d been starved of water for weeks. “Are you okay?” he asked me, his lips pulled to the side of his face, mounted in a half grin. I couldn’t help but smile. “Yes, baby, I’m good.” Angel leaned against the headboard and closed his eyes. His damp hair pushed back from his face with the look of exhaustion plaguing his handsome features. I smiled brightly because I did that! “What are you smiling about?”

536/1162

I frowned. “How did you know I was smiling?” He shook his head, eyes still closed. “Because I know you, Cara.” I stuck my middle finger at him and he chuckled. “Give me about thirty seconds and I will… Gladly.” “Argh,” I blanched and smacked him on his leg. “Keep being a smart ass and I’ll cut you off.” “To spite your nose, is that it?” he returned, finally opening his eyes. “Exactly,” I told him. “Cara, you couldn’t hold out from me if you’re life depended on it.” “Oh, yeah? I’ve been holding out for three years,” I said matter-of-factly.

537/1162

Angel leaned in closer to me, bringing burning deep gray eyes to my brown ones. “Yes, and now that you’ve tasted what you’ve been missing for those mentioned years, I know you won’t go without again. I thought it was established that I know you, remember?” “Is that a challenge?” I asked him, meeting his burning eyes with a little heat from my own. Angel then leaned in further and kissed me lightly. He then breathed, inches from my lips, “No, I know I can’t go without you. I can admit it. Can you?” My brain was trying to think of something clever to say at this point, but nothing came to mind. I was melting from the intensity in his eyes. The need for him to

538/1162

touch me started clouding my abilities to keep him at bay. I was a strong woman. No matter how I felt about someone, I wasn’t going to have anyone thinking I needed them or couldn’t live without them. I didn’t cower in front of any man or woman. However, I was a bigger woman to admit that he’d weakened me. My desire for him overshadowed common sense and willpower. Shit, I could feel it right that very moment. My barriers were gone. The reinforced steel wall around my heart was starting to crumble. I knew all he had to do at this moment was to touch me and… Oh my God. I closed my eyes as Angel lightly warmed the side of my face with his fingertips. Flames ignited my body, making my breath

539/1162

catch then quicken, making my heart beat out of control. I was going to explode. “Move in with me.” My eyes shot open. “I’m sorry, what?” “You heard me.” An uncomfortable laugh escaped my lips. “No, Leo… We can’t. It’s too soon.” “Yes, we can. It’s simple really and very easy to do.” “Come on, Angel, you know that’s not a good idea.” “Why must you fight me on everything, Cara Mia? You’re here all the time as it is.” I scoffed, “Yeah, that’s because you keep waving your magic wand at me.” My eyes drifted to his crotch underneath the covers and he smiled.

540/1162

“Point being, you’re here, and you want to be here, I can see it in your eyes. Look, if it makes you feel any better, we can make my gym into a spare bedroom just for you.” I moved back slightly from him. “Really? And what? We’ll be roommates?” He nodded and shrugged. “Of course.” I laughed and shook my head. “You are so full of it, Leo. You will not let me sleep in another bed while we are under the same roof.” “Well, hell, you’re right about that, but if ever you wanted privacy, it’ll be there when you need it.” Damn, he is really serious. Angel moved closer to me and kissed me on my forehead. “Cara, you belong to me now. You’re mine, and I will not have my

541/1162

woman living in a fucking hotel. There’s no need for you to sign a lease anywhere because you won’t be there long enough to enjoy it. To me, it’s just logical to do things my way.” I rolled out of bed, shaking my head, “And then what? Jump into the same type of relationship I ran away from three years ago?” “What the fuck does that mean?” he hissed, but I ignored him. I said pointedly. “Why do men seem to think I want to be controlled? Why is it that the men in my life seem to think I’m incapable of making my own decisions?” I reached for my silk robe and placed it over my body. “How can you be so sure that we’ll even make it? I mean, you seem so sure

542/1162

of everything as if it’s written in the stars or something. Okay, yes, I’ll admit there are times where I drink the Kool-Aid too. I think, yes, he’s where I belong until you fuck it up by opening your mouth.” “Cara Mia,” he started, but I put my hands up. “No, don’t say another word. I’m not an object, Leo. You can’t just own me. There are still so many things we need to learn about each other.” “Yeah, and we can do that the moment you get your shit and move in with me.” I stopped talking and just looked at him. This wasn’t getting us anywhere. He was so damn stubborn, especially when he got all caveman.

543/1162

I needed to handle this a different way. I took a deep breath and began, “Look, I need to get to my hotel, check my email, figure out what I’m going to do for a job, figure out my next move. I can’t think straight here without you being a distraction. Maybe when I get back, we can sit down and talk sensibly about this whole thing. I just… I need time to wrap my head around us, around me being in another relationship after just getting out of one.” Angel rose from the bed, put on his shorts and turned to face me. “Wow!” Angel shook his head and just stared at me. I started to say something, but his features literally grew darker right before my eyes. Shit, he’s getting pissed.

544/1162

“I’m tired of this bullshit. You keep giving me excuse after excuse for how we’re not ready. But in the same breath, you say you want this, that you want us. You keep throwing it in my face that we’re from different worlds, that we don’t know enough about each other. If you want to know shit about me, all you have to do is ask. But I know you don’t have to. There is nothing else we need to discover about each other.” I couldn’t help the look of “whatever” on my face and his frowned deepened. “Oh, so you want me to prove that I know you? Okay?” He moved closer to me. “When you’re excited, your face glows. It lights up everything around you. It’s almost contagious when you smile. You’re sexy as shit, and you know it, but you show it just by

545/1162

the way you carry yourself. You walk and talk with confidence, even if you don’t have a clue. However, you’ll make it a point to learn from your mistake so you don’t make it twice. When you’re pissed, the whole world is gonna know about it. You lash out at anyone you deem to be a threat, but, at the same time, you build that wall to protect yourself from being hurt. You never give yourself to anyone one hundred percent because that means they have a hold on you, a control.” Angel moved toward me again, but this time I stepped back, doing exactly what he just said I would do; I was building my wall. He grunted and shook his head. “See you’re doing that shit right now. You’re trying to figure out how you can turn the tables on me, but there’s no way that you can. You

546/1162

know for a fact that I’m telling the truth. I know you, Cara Mia. I know how to make you happy, and what to do when you’re not. I know how to make you feel good, how to touch you, kiss you, and fuck you to make you crave for me every second of every day.” I felt Angel’s touch on my face, and I shivered slightly. I didn’t know how or what he was doing to me this very moment, but, shit, it made me crave and want him desperately. He moved closer still and cradled my face in his hands. “I know how to take care of you, Cara, give you what you need, what you want. And what you want is to be controlled.”

547/1162

“What?!” I frowned and tried to move his hands from my face, but he moved his hand through my hair and gripped tight. Shit, why am I turned on right now? As if he knew exactly what he was doing to me, he smirked. “You think I give a shit about you not wanting to be controlled? Let me tell you something else about yourself that clearly you’re in fucking denial of. You’re a head case woman, fucking crazy as shit. As I said, when you feel cornered, you come out fighting. Your claws come out, and you fight to not only hurt but to destroy. That’s why you ran from me three years ago; that’s why you lashed out at your brother, and it’s why you’re trying to escape now.” “You’re stubborn as shit, but I have all the will and determination in the world to

548/1162

break that stubborn streak of yours. You need to be controlled. Trust me, I know. I also know deep down that’s what you want. You want me to control you, to make you feel safe, to reel you in when you feel out of control. I have no problem with doing that for you, Cara Mia, but you have to trust me to know what’s best for you.” Angel suddenly moved back from me and said, “I asked you to move in with me to try and be diplomatic, but as always you like to make shit hard. So, how about this? Your shit is already here. I’ve already taken the liberties to move all of your things here and they are in the room in the back of the apartment.”

549/1162

“You did what?!” I screamed and pushed past him to confirm what I knew in my gut to be true. When I pushed open his gym room, I stopped dead in my tracks. This room used to be filled with workout equipment, a punching bag hanging from a beam on the ceiling, and mirrors around the room. Now the walls were painted a neutral color, leaving only one mirror on the wall. There was a queen sized bed, dresser and chest which, after further investigation, held my things. The closet held my clothes and in the corner my laptop was there sitting on a desk. I didn’t have a clue when he did it, and if things were different, I would be gushing at all of the fuss. However, things weren’t different.

550/1162

You know I was livid right now. I quickly grabbed some clothes and threw them on my body. I didn’t care what I had on; I just needed to get the hell out of here. I turned around and found my quarry leaning against the island. “I can’t believe you did that! I can’t believe you moved my things out of my hotel without my permission. I mean, how fucking dare you?!” Shit, all I could see was red. I was so pissed that my body was shaking. No, fuck that; I was enraged. He’d crossed the line. “This isn’t going to work,” I said to him. “Despite what the hell you just said, I don’t like to be controlled. I don’t want anyone to make decisions for me. I control my own

551/1162

destiny, Angel. Anyone that fucking knows me, would know that!” “No one said anything about controlling your fucking destiny, Raquel. But, yes, being with me holds some rules. You have limitations on what you can do. There will be some shit that I won’t allow you to do.” “Allow me?!” He moved closer to me. “Yes, allow you. Why in the fuck did you think I asked you to be sure if this was what you wanted? If I was what you wanted? What, did you think I was asking that shit for? My health? There’s shit about me that’s a lot to take in. I need to be in control. Point blank. What I say, fucking goes. I don’t need you to challenge me. I don’t need you to second-guess what the fuck I say. I’m not saying you can’t breathe unless

552/1162

I tell you, but there will be shit you just have to accept.” “You’re not living in a fucking hotel,” he continued. “The moment everyone knows who you are to me, that place will no longer be safe for you. Do you understand that? It’s easier for you to be with me. Fuck, if I want you with me, then that’s what it will be. I mean, damn why is that so fucked up? I want you around me. I want to see you all the time, be with you all the fucking time. So I moved your shit here to make sure you’re safe, and because I need you here.” I shook, my spinning head. “You don’t get it, do you? I don’t know what the fuck I was thinking.” “Here is something else.” He closed the gap between us, and I looked up in his dark

553/1162

gray eyes. “You lied to me. There’s a real reason why you left San Francisco, and as much as my pride wants to believe what you’ve told me, I know that’s bullshit. Something happened. I know it. I can feel it.” My eyes bucked. There was no way that he knew. He couldn’t have known and still wanted to be with me, still wanted me. Angel didn’t elaborate on his suspicions. As always, assured he knew everything about me, he replied. “Oh yeah, don’t look so surprised. I’ve told you that I know you. I know something is up with you. I can see it in your eyes from time to time; you’re worried about something. At first, I decided to let you handle whatever the fuck you need to before I got involved. I was trying to show I could be diplomatic. I was willing to let you show

554/1162

me you could handle your shit. But you haven’t said shit about it, so it’s time for me to step in. So fucking sue me. I moved you to safety for my own selfish reasons and for whatever the hell is going on with you.” Now, what am I supposed to say to that? Well, I won’t let him win, though. My stubborn streak was starting to rear its ugly head. “I don’t need you to save me,” I told him. “I don’t need you to take it upon yourself to make decisions for me without talking to me first. This is my life, not yours.” I started to say more, but I could see whatever I wanted to say to him was going to fall on deaf ears.

555/1162

He doesn’t understand what he did wrong. He doesn’t think he did anything wrong. What am I doing? “I need to go,” I said finally, knowing if I didn’t leave then, I would never be back. “You’re running again then…” “No, I’m not running. You don’t get it. You can’t make me do something that I don’t want to do.” “So you don’t want to move in with me? Is that it? You don’t want to be with me? Start a life with me? Let me make sure that I understand you correctly because I don’t want to fuck this up. Is that what you’re saying to me?” “That’s not fair. You’re turning this around and making this my fault, as if I don’t have a right to be pissed at you.”

556/1162

“No, I’m just tired of the bullshit,” I answered. “I told you to be sure about this, about us, and you said you were. Make no mistake, Cara Mia, I want you. I want you more than I want to fucking breathe, but I’ll be damned if you think I’m going to play this game with you. Either you’re with me or you’re not. However, you have to make the decision and make it quick. The little patience I allotted for you is gone.” I didn’t reply. I actually didn’t have a rebuttal for any of the things he just said. I did want to be with him. God knows I did. I just couldn’t stop the feeling of someone suffocating me. I didn’t like it when my father and brother did it and I didn’t like it when Angel did it. It didn’t feel right. I mean, was I wrong for feeling this way?

557/1162

The problem I was also having had to do with everything he’d said. God, he was right. I knew deep down in the pits of my soul that he was right. No one wanted to be controlled, but the way he commanded my body, how he could control me with just a touch or a smile or a look, told me that in some way, he was right. I did want to be controlled, but only by him. God, I was so messed up. Do you want to know how truly messed up I was? Well, for one, I refused to give in. I refused to tell him that he was right. I refused to believe that he knew me that well. It wasn’t not possible. We hung out for a few months I know, and before I left for California, we talked a lot, but that was it. We never

558/1162

spent enough time together for him to know me this well, but he did. And the other reason why I was messed up? As we stood there, looking hard at each other, I couldn’t help but be turned on by his sheer power, and the raw truth about my feelings for him. I felt the throbbing between my legs intensify as we continued our staring contest. I didn’t want to tighten my thighs together, but I had no choice… I needed a release. I needed to feel this controlling, selfrighteous son of a bitch between my thighs, but I refused to tell him. Yet, he already knew. With the quickness, Angel moved to me, walking me against the pillar behind me. He placed one hand above my head and leaned closer to me.

559/1162

“I should rip your clothes off and fuck you so deep and so hard that you won’t be able to sit for a week. I can see it in your eyes, you want it, need it.” He moved to the side of my neck, teasing me, but he never touched me. I turned my face from him. “I should give you what your body desires right now just to prove how much I know you. But I’m not.” He moved to the other side of my neck and whispered close to my ear. “No, the next time I’m in my pussy, I will make it my mission to fuck you in half just for giving me grief today. Before I’m done with you, you’ll be begging me to control you. You will submit. Until then, you need time to understand what’s happening between us. You have two additional days in that hotel, just in case you wanted to verify I grabbed everything.

560/1162

However, please understand me when I say, that’s all you have to decide. You come find me when you’re ready to stop playing fucking games. Hopefully, it won’t be too late.” Before I could tell him to kiss my ass, he was gone. He just left the apartment, heading down to the basement of the loft. Just before he made his exit, I heard him say, “And go see your father. It’s time.” What in the hell just happened? I stood there trying to get my lungs to start contracting and then I took a few deep breaths. I wanted so badly to go find him and tell him to go fuck himself, but I couldn’t. I couldn’t seem to move from that spot. My legs felt like rubber, and I was afraid that if I moved right then, I was going to pass out. However, I was more ashamed that my

561/1162

thighs were soaked. Damn, I was completely turned on. I wanted… No, I needed a release that would probably cause me to scream at the top of my lungs. He wanted to fuck me until I cried out my submission. What in the hell? Ugh, that man! I walked back into my now so-called room, grabbed a few outfits and left the apartment. As I drove to my hotel, I couldn’t help but think about everything he’d said, mainly the part about him knowing the real reason why I left Cali. He couldn’t possibly know. There was just no way. If he had known, there would have been quite of few bodies dropped in

562/1162

California. I also knew that he and I would be no more. I just knew it. This was why I hadn’t told him yet. I didn’t know how he would respond. What I was afraid of most was his rejection. Instead of heading to the hotel, I changed direction. I really needed some therapy. Five minutes later, I pulled into Lou’s. I’d been going to the gym whenever Angel let me up for air. I had even become cool with Max, the girl that I met the first day I was there. She told me during a few of our workouts that she sung at some bar on South Street. Angel and I had gone on a day that she was performing just to check her out and find a different place to hang out besides his dive bar.

563/1162

Max was unbelievable. First, she was a knockout with a body to boot. You couldn’t tell she had kicked out two sets of twins. I mean, she was flawless, her voice was flawless, and her performance was flawless. The night that Angel and I saw her performance, she’d sung Jazmine Sullivan’s “Bust Your Windows.” She was wearing a leather catsuit that left nothing to the imagination. She sat in a chair on stage, and as her backup singers sung and danced around the chair they were sitting in, she kept her eyes on her husband the whole time that she was singing. I noticed that Mason was a cool customer. There was his hot ass woman was on stage, looking phenomenal, singing about busting his car windows because she’s caught him cheating. He was leaning in his chair

564/1162

with a smirk on his face watching her. His eyes never left hers, just as her eyes never left his. I swear, I watched this energy between them electrify that whole bar. Max was drawing us in with her sexy penetrating voice and her heat for her husband was simply contagious. Max and her girls seductively chair danced, and I saw Angel drool a little, as most of the men around me were doing. I wasn’t jealous at all. Hell, I was wondering if she would teach me some moves so maybe I could tease Angel from time to time. The best part of the night was after Max’s performance, when we saw her husband jump up and head backstage. Angel leaned into me and said, “Your friend is in for it.”

565/1162

I frowned. “Why? He knows all that was for show.” Angel smiled and shook his head. “No, Cara Mia, he’s going back there to fuck the shit out of his wife, reminding her right now exactly who she belongs to.” I leaned closer to him and grazed my finger along his shoulder, down his arm and smiled devilishly, “Is that what you would have done if I was on that stage?” I felt Angel grow stiff under my touch. His gray eyes were going through their signature change to darkness with each passing second. I actually backed up slightly from him, no longer wanting to play around with him. Knowing that I was moving away from him because of the look in his eyes, he

566/1162

moved closer to me, saying, “Raquel, baby, if I ever see you dance that way in public without me close to you, the shit storm that would rain down would be compared to a fucking nuclear bomb.” “Angel,” I responded, voice soft and, honestly, a little shaky. “It’s just dancing. There’s nothing-” But he cut me off with that murderous look of his. “Baby, dancing like that will give someone the idea that they can touch you. That will never happen. No one will put a hand on you… ever. No one will touch you, and if I see anyone put their hands on you or even thinks about it… let’s just say they would think twice about just touching themselves after I’m done with them.”

567/1162

I shook my head and brought my hands to the sides of his face. “Leo, you can’t be serious. I mean, I understand someone trying to harm me, but…” Angel laced his fingers with mine and brought one of my hands to his lips. He closed his eyes and kissed the back of my hand softly before he said, “The thought of anyone’s hands on you other than mine makes me…” He shook his head and opened his eyes. The blaze coming from them made me shiver. God, there’s no telling what this man was capable of doing. I made a note to myself never to put him in the situation where he would have to make true on his words. Since I thought I was the only woman that had a scary man in her life, I asked Max a couple of days later

568/1162

what happened to her that night. What she told me definitely proved that I wasn’t the only one. “Mace goes all caveman on me every night I perform. He literally picks me up and carries me out of the back door. Or if he can’t wait until we get home, he’ll rip my clothes off backstage.” I asked her, “Doesn’t that bother you? He should know that you don’t want anyone but him.” She nodded. “Yeah, and he does know that, but for him, the thought of anyone touching me or looking at me in a way that he doesn’t approve of makes him crazy. He told me it was either allow him to fuck me silly or he would beat up everyone in the bar, women included.”

569/1162

I was stunned, but all Max did was smile, shiver, and blush. I think the both of us needed our heads examined. The men we were attracted to and the things that made us weak made us no better than our significant others. As I walked toward the bags, I saw Max taping up a fighter’s hand with her husband not too far from her, watching. I chuckled and shook my head. When our eyes met, I nodded toward Mason and she just shook her head. As I started warming up, my thoughts went back to Angel. Maybe I was crazy for arguing with him. I admit that I did know things about him that I was sure no one else knew. The few times I interjected when I knew he was about to lose

570/1162

his mind should have told me all that I needed to know. I knew how to make him feel good. I knew when to let him be, and I will admit I knew when he needed me. I think that’s what scared me the most. He had been calling me “Cara Mia” more frequently. It meant “my darling” or “my beloved.” But there were times when he would say other things in Italian that when I questioned him about it, he’d ignore me. He always kept me close to him, touching and kissing me. It made me feel cherished and the center of his attention all the time. Therefore, I should have been overjoyed, ecstatic even, that we were together. I was getting what I’d finally wanted, right? So why do I still feel like shit?

571/1162

I talked with Max for a little while, and then worked out by myself for about an hour. Afterward, I headed for my hotel and took a shower. I collapsed on the bed and everything finally hit me. All of it hit me at one time; what happened in San Francisco, why I had to leave, what went down with my father and brother, and what had been going on with Angel. The tears came first. Slowly moving down the side of my face as I laid there, staring up at the ceiling. Shit had gotten out of control in my life and Angel’s words kept swimming in my head. “You need to be controlled.” “You lash out at your enemy to hurt and destroy.” “You are a loose cannon.”

572/1162

I chuckled at the last one. Yeah, I’d definitely heard that before. I smiled at the memory, and then the tears fell more. I am a mess. I allowed myself to be as vulnerable as I wanted and for as long as I needed in order to get myself together. Once I did, I reached for my cell and… I called my father. It was good to hear his voice, but I only told him that I would be stopping by the office to see him in a few hours. We needed to talk in person. I took a shower and got dressed quickly, throwing on a pair of jeans and fitted “I love Reap” t-shirt and flip-flops, and started getting my emotions back under control. When I walked past my old colleagues and co-workers, the whispering started. I

573/1162

didn’t care, though. I did give quite a show when I left. I nodded to Bridgette, my old assistant, and headed for my father’s office. When I got to my father’s office door, I paused and took a deep breath. I knew I needed to make this right with both him and my brother, and I knew it was going to be hard. What I didn’t expect was for me to turn into a blubbering idiot the moment that I opened the door and saw my father’s face. Let me first tell you that my father is a very handsome man. He is about six-footthree and two-hundred and something solid pounds. He has short gray hair that tamely laid on his head. He has dark rich brown eyes that twinkled when he smiled and hardened when he was pissed. My father is a catch, but I didn’t understand why he never

574/1162

remarried after my mom passed. But when I’d asked one day, he told me that my mom was the love of his life and that no other woman would ever love him the way that she did. I didn’t understand that back then. Now, though, I understood completely. For some reason, when the heart wants what it wants, there’s no substitution. Anyway, the moment my eyes fell on my dad, I ran quickly into his arms. We stayed like that, hugging and mumbling our apologies to each other for a while before we sat on his couch and talked about everything that happened between me and my brother, why I left three years ago, and just how it was for me growing up. I’d always understood how much pain my father went through losing his wife during childbirth and

575/1162

having this little girl, that he said reminded him so much of his late wife, to now take care of. I was a handful. But one thing that made me feel like a complete ass was when he told me, “You have so much of your mother in you. No one could ever keep her, tie her down, or control her. She was free spirited and lived her life the way she wanted to.” He then took my hand in his and said, “You grow more and more like her every day.” I’ve always felt my father was disappointed because I was like my mom. The stories he would tell me made me feel she and I were as different as night and day. He just proved that wasn’t the case. Maybe if I would have asked more about her, instead of trying to run away from her ghost and their

576/1162

memories of her, I would have learned how much alike we really were. He and I talked and laughed for at least an hour before things got touchy. The change in my father’s demeanor, as well as his tone, was palpable when he asked, “What’s going on with you and that Leonetti boy?” I sighed and leaned back against the couch, but my father didn’t wait for my response. “Raquel, I understand that being with a bad boy can be exciting and interesting, but, sweetheart, that man...” My father leaned closer to me as he continued, “…he’s worse than any boogie man story I can tell you. He’s capable of anything. And I’m sorry, sweetheart, but I don’t wish that type of man on my worst enemy.”

577/1162

He sighed and leaned back against the couch. “I just don’t want to see you get hurt and, with him, it’s going to happen. I know it doesn’t seem like it and that you can handle anything, but you don’t know men like him. They aren’t capable of loving anything, especially if it comes between their interests.” I stood and moved toward the two windows looking out on the north side of the city. My father suddenly appeared next to me and he put his arm around my shoulders. “Sweet pea, they just aren’t like us. They live by a different set of rules, rules that can get them killed or in jail for the rest of their lives.” “Dad…” I started, but my father turned me to face him.

578/1162

“Look, as much as I would hate this, maybe you should go back to San Francisco and try to work things out with Ira. Victor did say Ira called here for you a few times.” What? I moved back from my father, trying my best not to freak out. “Ira called here for me?” Surprised by my sudden change in behavior, my father nodded with curiosity in his eyes. “Yes. You’ll have to ask Victor when he called and if he left you a message, but Victor did say that he called.” I could feel my heart rate increasing and panic was starting to take over my body. “How many times did he call? When did he call? Was it today? Yesterday?” This can’t be happening.

579/1162

“Is everything okay, Raquel?” My father moved toward me, but I backed away. Okay, girl. Calm down. Maybe he just wanted to see if you made it home safely. Yeah, but if that was the case, he would have called your cell. You’ve been home for almost three months now. He should’ve made that call weeks ago if he gave a shit. No, it’s something else. Damn it. I felt a hand on my shoulder and freaked. I grabbed the fingers of the hand that touched me, twisted and spun quickly, pushing my attacker in the back and away from me. “Ahhh! Goddamn it, Raquel!” I snapped out of the trance I was in and realized my brother was the one that touched

580/1162

me. I brought my hands to my mouth instantly. “Oh my God, Vic! I’m so sorry!” I moved toward him, but he moved back from me quickly. “Damn, Raquel, what the hell is wrong with you?” my brother snapped. The rage and anger that he shot towards me told me that it wasn’t a good idea that I attempt to squash anything with him today. I did take a few deep breaths to try to calm my erratic impulses. “I’m really sorry, Vic. I didn’t hear you come in and my mind-” “Yeah, you’re a fucking head case, do you know that?!” He rolled his eyes and started massaging his hand. “I know and I’m sorry.” I moved toward him and he instinctively backed up from me.

581/1162

I put my hands up to signal that I was harmless and asked, “Dad said that Ira called here looking for me. Did he say what he wanted? Did he leave a message or a phone number?” Victor looked behind me at my father before bringing his eyes back to me. “What’s going on Raquel?” my father asked me again. He moved from behind me, taking wide strides away from me and stood next to Vic. I knew that I probably seemed crazed to them both, but nonetheless I really didn’t have time to play twenty questions. I smiled and really tried to relax. “Nothing, Dad. Everything is fine. I just need to know. Ira and I parted ways amicably with an understanding to keep our distance from each other.”

582/1162

“Why? Did he hurt you?” my father asked quickly. I shook my head. “Dad, I just need to know what he wanted.” I looked back at my brother, hoping my father didn’t catch that I really didn’t answer his question. “Vic, did he leave a number or say what he wanted?” Vic shook his head. “No, he didn’t leave a number, and I didn’t ask, assuming you had his number. He asked if you had come home, and I told him you did, and then asked what he wanted. He didn’t say. He just hung up.” I stared hard at my brother, trying to see if he was hiding something. I didn’t see anything that hinted that he was lying. I asked, “When did he call you?” “He called about two or three days ago.”

583/1162

“Shit!” I snapped. “What’s up?” Victor asked. I didn’t reply. Instead, I moved to the door. I immediately started thanking Angel for moving me out of the hotel. Now I definitely owed him an apology. The question now would be, did anyone see someone moving my things and were they followed? Fuck! “Raquel!” I stopped at the door of my father’s office, turned and looked in my dad’s eyes. I could see the worry in them, the fear. However, I didn’t have time to address his issues either. I needed to take care of my own debacle of a life before this shit got worse. If Ira was calling, that meant I had little or no time left.

584/1162

I smiled calmly. “Dad, everything is fine, I swear. Since I no longer have my old phone, I don’t have Ira’s number. I need to call some people we know in Cali and get it.” “And you’re sure everything is okay between you and Ira?” he asked. I moved to my father, gave him a kiss on his cheek and hugged him tight. I tried not to hug him as if it was goodbye, but it felt like it. Shit, I was losing control. When I moved back, I smiled again and rubbed his arms, trying to soothe the anguished look on his face. “Dad, I love you. I’ll call you in a couple of days, okay? Maybe we can do lunch or something.” “No, you’ll call me later tonight and tomorrow,” he insisted. “We can and will do

585/1162

lunch this week. Tell Sally to put you on my calendar.” I smiled. “Okay.” I started for my brother, but again he backed away from me. I smirked, thinking, Coward, and instead moved quickly to the door of the office. The moment my feet hit the pavement, I started making my calls looking for Ira. As I drove, I was so engrossed in my screwed up life that I hadn’t even realized that I had made it back to the hotel so fast. I looked at the time on my phone. It was 11 am. I wasn’t sure what Angel was doing, but I knew I needed to have that talk with him sooner rather than later. He had no idea how his controlling ways probably saved my life. I headed to the room to get my thoughts

586/1162

together before I called him. On the elevator, I called another number that I remembered, hoping this person would know where Ira was. My phone rang in my ear for five agonizing rings before a voice picked up. I didn’t waste time. “Squeak, do you know where Ira is?” But the second I opened my hotel room, I knew exactly where he was. I could hear Squeak’s voice as I stared at the figure that was sitting on my bed as he said, “Hello, Roxy.” I hung up the call without a word, closed my door and leaned my back against it. “Hello, Ira.”

587/1162

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

RAQUEL Ira and I had met my first year in San Francisco. We dated off and on for a while before we decided to see where we could take our relationship. When Angel mentioned that he’d come to see me months after I got to California, Ira and I had just started dating then. Things were great with us. We hung out with each other all the time. I’m not going to agree with Angel and say that I was all in love, but I thought things with Ira could actually go somewhere. We spent a lot of time together. We visited Chinatown a lot, we went to the movies, rode the trolley everywhere, and went sightseeing, as if we were tourists new to the

590/1162

town. There were times when we hung out at my place or his, watching movies or playing video games. When we decided to take our relationship to the next level, I saw no reason why things wouldn’t work out. That is, until the moment I saw his jealous side. I had never seen a man overreact so much in my life. This man was dangerous with his jealousy. Any man that looked at me or smiled at me, I swear, Ira went off, cussing at anyone, and, on a few occasions, almost coming to blows with those that didn’t take his shit. The day I had enough and called it quits was at a party that my boss threw for our department. My boss and I were cool. We had an amazing relationship. Jay Hanover was just that kind of person you loved the instant

591/1162

you met him. He was a great person to work for, easygoing, funny, smart, and gay as gay could be. He didn’t keep it a secret, and I was cool with it. To each his/her own. I’m not one to judge anyone. I took Ira with me to the company party, and, at first, he was cool. However, at one point during the party, after watching my boss hug me, touch me on my arm, or put his arm around my shoulder for too long, Ira had enough and went bananas. He made a huge scene and almost started a fight right in the middle of the party. I seriously had to beg my boss not to call the cops on him. It was so bad that I honestly thought I would lose my job. Nevertheless, that night, I broke up with Ira. I couldn’t and wouldn’t subject myself to that kind of crazy.

592/1162

Of course, since something was terribly wrong with me, I gave him another chance, and it seemed he had changed, but it didn’t last. When he started following me around everywhere I went, showing up out of the blue or questioning my every moment, I realized he was a new kind of crazy and it would only get worse from there. It took months and months of back and forth, from the beginning of our relationship right up to the end, before I decided he was too toxic for me. Angel had the same tendencies, but he was so different. Angel was very protective of me. He hated when someone touched me or got close to me. I just didn’t think he would have stalked me or made me afraid that his anger would ever turn violent towards me. There were times with Ira that I did,

593/1162

however. He made me feel like one day my mouth would write a check my ass wouldn’t be able to cash. I moved deeper into my hotel room and looked around. “What are you doing here?” Ira stood tall, six feet two inches in height, and moved toward me smiling, his white teeth shown against his tan skin. “Is this how we’re greeting each other now?” he asked. Ira wrapped his arms around me, and, I swear, I expected Angel to bust down the door with his gun drawn ready to put Ira down for touching me. I quickly hugged him and stepped away. “Wow, that was dry,” Ira told me frowning.

594/1162

“Yeah, well, what did you expect? Why are you here?” Ira sighed and sat back down on my bed, “They know everything.” Three simple words said, and I tell you I almost passed out. “How do they know everything, Ira? How? You said that they would never find out. You said you’d make sure of it. Why now?” “I don’t know, okay? Shit, I didn’t fucking say anything, but…” I moved closer to him seeing my life flash before my eyes. “But what?” Ira sighed again and looked at me. Did I mention he was fine as shit? I mean, built like a truck, baldhead, tats everywhere, a real badass. That’s why it was ironic when my

595/1162

father said he understood women’s attraction to bad boys. What he didn’t know was that my attraction ran deep. “Look, Roxy, it didn’t matter how I found out. I just know you’re in danger. That’s why I got clear from my babysitters to come here.” I nodded absently and sat next to him on the bed. “This is fucked up.” “I know.” I shook my head. “I did nothing wrong, though. I just did what you asked. Why can’t I tell them that? Why can’t I tell them that I had no clue who they were?” Ira took my hand in his and kissed the back of my hand, the same way Angel did a few days ago. However, I didn’t feel as cherished when Ira’s lips touched me. No, I felt

596/1162

like the walls were caving in, as if I needed to bring out the claws. “Because, baby, they don’t give a fuck,” he answered. “They think you were involved, and that’s all they need. Maybe they think getting to you might help them get to me. Who knows.” I looked at him, hope-drenched in my eyes. “Do you think they will try to get to me the same way they did before?” Ira shook his head. “No, they will not make the same mistake twice. No, they will make this up close and personal. I won’t put it past them that they already have someone here, watching you, just waiting…” I sighed deeply, closed my eyes and shivered again. “Okay, Ira, you’ve made your point.”

597/1162

I stood, moved to the corner of the room and tried my best to wrap my arms around myself. “Hey, baby, listen,” he said as he stood and moved to me. He slowly moved his hands to my face and placed them on the side of my head, through my hair. “I won’t let anything happen to you, okay? You have my word.” I closed my eyes and allowed him touch me. I would have preferred Angel’s soothing touch, but I couldn’t bring him into this, so I allowed Ira to comfort me. But Ira thought that was his opportunity and moved in to kiss me. The moment I realized the space between us diminishing, I leaned back from him.

598/1162

“Ira, no.” I pushed him away from me and moved from his arms. I took a few deep breaths and got into work mode. I needed to, or else, shit, I was going to lose it. “What’s the plan?” Ira grinned at me and rubbed his hands together. “This is just like old times, right? It’s you and me, Bonnie and Clyde, at it again.” I chuckled. “No, not like old times. Look, we need to get out of here. And you need to figure out how the hell you’re going to keep my ass alive.” I pointed at him, saying, “This is your fault, your mess.” Ira put his hands up and smiled. “Yeah, yeah. I know. Look, I got it covered. Trust me, okay? You’ll be fine. Let’s go!”

EDDIE A huge smile hounded Eddie’s face as he pushed the end button on his cell phone. Everything was coming together. Pops was listening to more of what Eddie wanted to do with the family and less to anything Angel wanted to do. Eddie had already made moves that would better serve his interests, instead of Angel’s. Angel’s need for legitimizing more of the family business was bullshit. He and Drake could believe that shit if they wanted to. No, what Eddie believed in was the strengthening of his family’s interests in the states and abroad. He wanted to get into more of the drug trade that was running rapid in Asia and Mexico. He knew that there would be

600/1162

resistance, but they were the Leonetti Family for fuck sake. The Leonetti Family was synonymous with power, ruthlessness, and strength. It was built to run shit and destroy anyone that got in their way. It’s the way of his father and his father’s father, etc. The sooner everyone understood that, the better off everyone would be. Eddie dialed another number, going through the motions of shielding his own number from the person he was calling. The call was picked up on the second ring. “Are you ready?” Eddie said into his phone, knowing what the answer would be. He knew this person was thorough. His reputation preceded him ten times over.

601/1162

“Don’t ask questions you already know the answer to.” Eddie nodded and tried his best to keep his composure. “Just make sure you make it messy.” “Don’t tell me how to do my job. You just be ready to deal with the fucking aftermath. I’ve met your brother. This shit is going to get ugly quick.” Eddie snickered to himself. God, I hope so. “Don’t you worry about anything. My brother is going to react the way he should, as long as you do what you need to. Everything needs to happen according to plan, understand?” The man on the other end remained quiet for a second before he laughed. He

602/1162

actually laughed, which only confirmed that Eddie needed to kill the son of a bitch the moment he got the chance. “You’re in over your head!” He laughed again, and then hung up. Eddie, feeling the anger start to take over his mind, banged his hands on his steering wheel. That son of a bitch will know what it feels like to fuck with a Leonetti. If it’s the last thing Eddie did, that motherfucker would pay. Eddie called the last person he needed to set his plan into motion. “What?” Eddie frowned and said tersely, “You’re up!” He ended the call and tossed his phone on the seat next to him.

603/1162

Just calm down, he coached himself as he closed his eyes and tried to do just that. He just needed to hold on and be patient. Soon he would have exactly what he wanted, what belonged to him.

Two weeks later…

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

DRAKE As I sipped my third cup of coffee, I pensively watched as the one person, who had the power to end my cousin, break bread with another man. She clearly had no idea how volatile Angel could be or she wouldn’t have been there. The man across from her touched her arm and went to squeeze her hand and that move alone was a death sentence. I wasn’t saying that Raquel was cheating. I could clearly see that she had some disdain for the man before her, but that didn’t mean shit. If Angel had walked in there right then, all hell would break loose. For the past three hours, I’d been on Raquel’s ass. Not literally, of course. I’d followed her just as she left Angel’s that

606/1162

morning to a hotel close to Thirtieth Street, and then to this restaurant. This wasn’t the first time that I had Raquel duty. Ever since I’d gone with Angel to Cali a few years back, Raquel had become sort of a hobby. We had gone to the west coast to take care of some business. Some wannabe cartel family was trying to test the waters, our east coast waters, and needed to be reminded who ran shit on the east coast. We were set to meet with this family a few hours after we landed, which gave us time to relax. I personally wanted to get to the hotel, smoke a cigar, get a drink, and maybe get into some shit, but Angel had other plans. He said he wanted to see a friend.

607/1162

I figured he was going to see some chick, maybe get in some ass, or whatever. I really didn’t think anything of it. I just hoped she had a friend. When we got to this apartment, close to Chinatown, he walked inside as if he owned the building. We walked up a couple of flights of stairs, and then down a hall, until he found the door he wanted and knocked. When a man answered, I could see that Angel was shocked as shit. I was wondering what this was all about as I reached behind my back for my gun. Angel looked into the apartment, and then at this dude and said simply. “Where’s Raquel?” The man stood rigidly and closed the door slightly so we couldn’t look inside the

608/1162

apartment. He stood about six feet and three inches with a little bulk to him. He tried his best to look mean, but that shit wasn’t working. It also seemed he had a death wish when he replied, looking at the both of us, “What the fuck do you want?” See what I mean? “What I want is for you to either go and get Raquel or tell me where she is,” Angel said calmly, which was surprising. I, myself, was heating up, though. The dead man started laughing, and I inwardly shook my head and tightened my grip on my piece. I began to pull the gun anyway and smack the shit of him with it, but Angel gave me a slight shake of his head.

609/1162

The dead man, however, didn’t take this as Angel saving his life. He decided to poke the hornet’s nest, saying, “I ain’t got to tell you shit. You don’t own me like you do that son of a bitch.” His eyes glanced my way signifying that I was “that son of a bitch,” as he added, “The both of you can go fuck-” I didn’t let him finish. My hand snapped a colossal right to the dead man’s face, and he stumbled back. Angel and I then barged into the apartment, and I shut the door. Angel moved through the small apartment while I put this piece of shit in his place. He threw a couple of punches that, if they connected, could have done some damage. But I wasn’t an amateur at this, and he needed to learn some respect. By the time I was done teaching this fucker some

610/1162

manners, he was kneeling in front of me with his right arm raised in a very awkward position. At any point, I could break his arm, and he knew it. Angel came back to where we were and looked around at the damage I caused. He smirked at me. “Making a mess, I see. Was he too much for you?” I frowned. “Fuck you.” Angel laughed, grabbed this fucker by his hair and yanked back. “Are you ready to cooperate and tell me what I want to know, or do we have to get creative?” We didn’t get an answer so… Yeah, we got creative. I didn’t do too much damage, though. After all, we were in an apartment with neighbors that could call the cops. Instead, I just hit a few pressure points on his

611/1162

body that caused him a large amount of excruciating pain. He saw the error of his ways and spilled the beans. We left and went to our hotel, checked in, ate, and then came back. When we pulled up to Raquel’s apartment, I saw a beautiful black woman walk out, with the very forthcoming dead man holding the door. I had never really been attracted to a black woman before, so I never looked at one. I mean, truly looked at one. I’d seen a few that were drop dead gorgeous on television, but I rarely saw one on the street or at a club that had me a little worked up. That was, of course, before I saw Georgia. However, I had to say this woman was fucking fine as shit. I tapped Angel. “Can we get this shit over with?” I pointed to the woman that was now

612/1162

talking to the dead man walking. “I just found the woman I’m making mine for the next few days.” Now I’d seen my cousin get pissed; hell, even murderous. But this look on his face was something I’d never seen in my life. No, wait, I take that back. I had seen that look, but it was usually looking back at me through a mirror. I studied Angel and watched him tense up, his jaw grew tight, and his gray eyes darkened. It was then that that I realized that the sexy as shit black woman was Raquel. I had never seen a picture of her. All Angel would say was that she was beautiful and sexy as shit. She was the one that Angel told me had gotten away.

613/1162

I never expected her to be black. I wasn’t a racist, and I knew Angel didn’t care about the race of a woman. Shit, neither did I. But that didn’t stop me from expecting Raquel to have long, blonde colored hair, and a creamy, bronze complexion, along with a huge set of tits and a nice size ass. The woman across the street had raven colored hair that reached her shoulders. She definitely had a creamy, almost silk-like complexion, but it was darker than bronze. And, as I said before, she was dick-hard fantastic to look at. What stumped me though was the lack of tits. Angel was an ass and tits man. But I’d seen him sacrifice a chick not having an ass, but had the big breasts, for a good blowjob because his biggest turn on was the double trouble. He always managed

614/1162

to find the one woman with the biggest tits. The woman before me; well, let’s just say that if she didn’t wear a bra, it wouldn’t be a travesty. He clearly didn’t care, and I knew, at that point, that she meant more to him than he admitted. We sat in the car quietly as rage manifested itself in my cousin while he watched “his woman” walk away from her apartment hand-in-hand with “dead man walking.” Right before Raquel disappeared from view, I noticed Angel reaching for the car door. “Oh, fuck no,” I said and turned quickly into traffic. “What the fuck are you doing?” he said to me, but I didn’t answer him until we were far away from the couple.

615/1162

I looked over at him. “Whatever you’re contemplating in your head is not a good idea.” He frowned. “Oh, so you’re a psychic now? You know what I’m thinking?” I nodded. “Yeah, and all I can see in your future is blood running down the streets of San Fran. That’s not happening.” “I wasn’t going to spill any blood.” I shook my head. “No, I wasn’t speaking about you. That woman right there has some fire in her. Damn, I could feel that shit from across the street. She’s feisty and could probably give you a run for your money. Don’t forget you told me all about her. Now that I’ve seen her with my own two eyes… Yeah, bro, I just saved you from getting annihilated on the streets of San Francisco.”

616/1162

Angel didn’t reply. He just stared out of the window at the passing scenery, but I knew that this business with Raquel wasn’t over. We were going to be in that city for four days, so I knew he wouldn’t be able to stay away while we were there. During our stay, we made a few visits to the apartment. We even followed her around a bit, but I never let Angel out of my sight. Why, you ask? Well, let’s just say he wasn’t in the right frame of mind. Watching the woman, which he had deemed to be his, parade around the city with another man, made my cousin worse than me. He went crazy! He was mean, evil and didn’t give a shit about anyone around him. The meetings that I dreaded and thought were going to be meaningless banter back and forth was

617/1162

anything but. No, they were quick and to the point. Angel didn’t waste time being civil. He was threatening and hell, I loved it. I hated trying to be politically correct while telling someone if they crossed us, they’d be sorry. “Just be blunt” was always my motto, and Angel was so much more than that. He told them, “Fuck with me and I’ll kill you.” Just like that. There were no pleasantries, no sitting down and negotiating, nothing but the blunt threat of death. Some didn’t like it. Some actually wanted to test whether Angel was true to his word. We didn’t have a problem leaving the city of San Francisco with bodies under our belts. That was the course of doing business. What I wouldn’t allow to happen was Angel getting to the one person that he actually

618/1162

couldn’t kill. She had moved on. She had found someone and hell, if Angel wasn’t going to change his life of crime to being wholesomely legal and legit, then he needed to let her go. I think by the end of our trip, he understood that walking away was the right thing to do for her. It took a long ass time for me to convince him, but he knew he had to let her go. I did take it upon myself to keep tabs on Raquel throughout the years. I did my best to keep her out of trouble. Through my involvement with her safety, along with the threat of a brutal death from Angel to the prominent families within San Francisco and surrounding areas, she stayed safe. She did, of course, manage to get herself into some shit from

619/1162

time to time, despite my unknown help, but all in all, no one messed with her. I hired some muscle to keep an eye on her, or I would do it personally. Some people tried to test our reach and disobey the order, but they were dealt with swiftly. Angel gave Raquel the family’s protection. If anyone messed with her or harmed her in any way, they would pay severely, and trust me they did. When Angel had business in California, I would take him to watch her from a distance. I was sure he knew I was looking out for her. It was a given because I knew how much he cared for her. Since the moment I’d entered this family, I knew the one person that would have my back in anything was Angel. In turn, I

620/1162

made sure he understood that I would always have his. It was the reason why I kept my eyes on Raquel then, and it was the reason why, for two weeks now, I had been watching her. When Georgia met Raquel, I had the displeasure of listening to my wife tell me all about Angel’s new woman. She went on and on from the moment I picked her up from Sunday dinner, at my Uncle’s house, until we got home. I only lived about twenty minutes from my uncle, but I swear the ride felt like a lifetime. Georgia went on and on, telling me how Angel was a closet chocolate lover. I wanted to throw up. Apparently, according to Georgia, this woman was Angel’s match in every way. She said this woman was smart, bossy,

621/1162

sassy, classy not trashy, which was Angel’s typical, and hot. Now, if my wife says a woman was hot that meant she was smoking hot. She also told me how everyone’s mouth was on the floor, and it wasn’t because she was black. They were shocked as shit that Angel couldn’t keep his hands off of her. He kept touching her, kissing her, and catering to her, not caring at all who was around. Angel never behaved that way with any woman he brought around the family. He also never brought a woman to dinner at his parent’s house. He didn’t care about bringing a date to dinner at a restaurant, but a woman had to mean something to him in order for him to take her to his parent’s home. As soon as she told me how Angel was acting, before she even told me her name, I

622/1162

knew it had to be Raquel. My cousin was gone over this woman. I knew if he ever got a second chance to have her, he wouldn’t waste time claiming her. I understood why he didn’t pursue her a few years ago, before she moved to California. She was young, naïve and Angel was just getting into his role in the family. Plus, his mentality back then was something she wouldn’t have been able to deal with. When I encouraged him to let her be and he listened, I knew then that he still wasn’t ready and neither was she. Now things had changed. Angel was still off his rocker, but he’d learned to control his destructive urges. As far as Raquel was concerned, I had learned a lot about her over the years by watching her. She had definitely

623/1162

grown up in the time she was away, which was a good thing. She didn’t know it at the time, and I bet she didn’t know it now, but the direction she’d taken in her life had prepared her for this moment, it prepared her for Angel. Raquel wasn’t squeaky clean. As I mentioned before, she did get herself into some trouble that I secretly had to make go away. I had hoped she had learned from her mistakes, but as her biggest mistake presently sat in front of her, I guessed that wasn’t the case. She’d learned the hard way that she wasn’t able to do everything on her own. She fucked herself though when she decided to put her trust in the wrong person. And, even though I did what I could to help her, as it seemed, she’d fucked herself again.

624/1162

Once I found out Raquel was in town, I picked up my role as her watcher, despite the shit that went down between Angel and me. I was pissed as shit with him, but I would not knowingly let anyone or anything hurt him. Once I found out her past had resurrected itself, I knew I needed to step in. If I didn’t, this fuck up could potentially be an issue for my cousin and a possible bloodbath would ensue. So, I decided to do what was expected of me, and that was to make sure Raquel was safe. What bothered me was the fact that I was alone. I mentioned a while back that my cousin had employed some fucking idiots. Sometimes the tactics they used or the course of actions they took made me question how Angel had stayed alive this long. When I first

625/1162

started with the family, I couldn’t understand why they didn’t do everything that was necessary to ensure the safety of their boss, and I still couldn’t. If they had, I wouldn’t have been able to step in as easy as I did and take over. I also wouldn’t be sitting in Denny’s, on the west side of the city, making sure that the most important person in my cousin’s life stayed alive. What I needed to find out was why I was the only one actually watching her. To be honest, I shouldn’t be doing this. Darrell or Hugo should, especially if they did their due diligence and learned about Raquel’s past. But as with many things, they hadn’t done their job. They needed to know what was coming and, as usual, I would be the one to prepare them.

626/1162

The night before, I had driven to a building a few blocks from the Drexel University’s campus. I parked across the street from the building, and then checked my watch. It was almost one in the morning. I knew he would be making his way home right about then. As much as I told them not to be predictable, seeing him stumble into his apartment with his flavor of the night proved they hadn’t listened. Well, maybe he will after tonight. I waited for another thirty minutes, which was probably too generous, and then exited my car. I walked purposefully to the building, taking from my pockets the items I needed to open the locked front door. Once I entered the building, I called the elevator and rode it up to the ninth floor.

627/1162

I stood still after I exited the elevator and listened to my surroundings. Since it was thirty minutes past one, I expected a few people to still be awake, but all was quiet as I moved to the apartment I needed. I don’t know if luck was on my side and this son of a bitch needed his ass kicked, but just as I got to his door, it opened. “You promised I could stay this time,” said a whiny voice that I somewhat recognized. “I know, baby, but I have to get up early tomorrow. I have shit to do, so I need to get some sleep.” Just as the back of the chick’s head came into view, and my brain registered who she was, I pushed her back into the apartment. She collided with the apartment floor just as

628/1162

I pulled my Glock and closed the door behind me. Hugo quickly went for his gun that was behind his back, but he wasn’t quick enough. “What the fuck…” spilled out of Hugo’s mouth while at the same time I heard the woman on the floor say. “Lincoln? Oh my God! Please don’t…” “Shut the fuck up!” I barked without taking my eyes off of Thing 2. “Two fingers…Slowly…” I told him and waited. First, he hesitated, before he slowly brought his 9mm from the back of his pants. “Slowly lay it on the ground in front of you then kick it away from you. Next, raise your pants up past your ankles. Do it slowly. You know I don’t have a problem with dropping you.”

629/1162

Hugo hesitated again before he did exactly what I asked. His ankle holster was empty. “Good. Now step back slowly and move over to that puttana on the floor.” Eleanor made a face, but she didn’t say a word. Hugo moved and stood still as he could. He frowned at me as if he was going to do something about his predicament, but I knew he wouldn’t. He may have been stupid, but he wasn’t suicidal. In fact, I decided to help him come to the right decision by saying, “Please don’t think I won’t blow your fucking head off. Don’t forget who the fuck I am. I will bury you without a second thought.” He didn’t reply, but I could see some of the tension ease in him.

630/1162

I waited for a beat just to let him complete the battle he was having within. Then I asked, “What the fuck did I tell you and Thing 1?” Hugo stayed quiet. I moved quickly to him with the gun still pointing in his face. When I got within arm’s reach, I quickly brought the gun down to my side and collided my left fist with his face. I hit him twice in the nose, and just as he was about to fall back, I grabbed him by his shirt, brought my gun back out and put it under his chin. “Did you hear what the fuck I just said?” “I heard you,” he replied, breathing through his mouth. “Oh, so you’re ignoring me then?”

631/1162

I kneed him in his stomach, hit him in his face a few times with the butt of my gun and as he kneeled in front of me, I pulled out the silencer from my pocket. I screwed it on quickly and brought it down to his face. Eleanor started screaming, but quickly brought her hands to her mouth. She knew the severity of the situation and was smart enough to shut the fuck up. Hugo, being the somewhat smart person that he was, also knew the severity of the situation. His eyes grew wide and he raised his hand as if that was going to stop the bullet. “Wait, wait, Lincoln, I wasn’t ignoring you, okay? I just had to remember what you told us, that’s all.”

632/1162

“Yeah, and did you figure that shit out?” I asked him. He nodded quickly, and then said, “You told us to call you if any shit went down with Angel.” “That’s right. So please tell me why my phone has been silent for the last few months?” Hugo looked to Eleanor as if she had answers before he moved his eyes back to me. “Sir, there hasn’t been any trouble. I mean, there’s something going on with Eddie, but nothing we can say or prove. Darrell is looking into it. I’m sure…” Pissed, I stomped down on his knee, and he yelped, “Arrrrrgh!” “I don’t give a fuck about that simple motherfucker. I want to know why you

633/1162

haven’t called me about the chick he practically moved into his apartment.” Hugo looked confused for a split second before his eyes grew again. “Do you mean Ms. Waters?” “What the fuck is wrong with you? Who else would I be talking about? Did he move another woman in with him?” “No, you’re right. Sorry. I just mean… I don’t know why we would tell you about her… She isn’t bringing the boss drama or dangerous drama.” I looked at Eleanor and saw she had stopped being afraid and started paying a lot of attention to our conversation. I moved to her and pulled her up by her hair. “Get your shit and get the fuck out.”

634/1162

I pushed her to the front door. I looked over at Hugo and motioned him to escort her out of his apartment. He slowly got up from the floor and gingerly walked a very angry Eleanor to his front door. She looked at him as if it would be the last time, and then threw a hateful glance my way before she left. Hugo turned back to me after closing the door, blood dripping from his nose and the gash on his forehead. “Back up from the door and place your hands on your head. Don’t fucking move.” He did as I asked, and I went to his kitchen that was next to the door of his apartment. I was going to tell him to get his own towel and clean himself up, but I knew he would have a weapon in the drawer

635/1162

somewhere, and I would hate to have to kill his ass. I grabbed a towel and threw it at him. He started wiping his face, beginning with his forehead, and then he brought the towel to his nose. “So, let me get this straight; you let this woman, who has been out of the city and away from Angel for years, come back in his life without looking into her?” Hugo didn’t reply, but he didn’t need to. These fucking imbeciles couldn’t think entirely on their own even if you paid them. And shit Angel was. Hugo finally said, “Sir, we did look into her.” My eyebrows rose. “Really, and what did you guys find out?”

636/1162

He paused again and just stared at me. I sighed deeply, unscrewed the silencer and put my gun away. I folded my arms and he relaxed. He sniffed and continued to hold the towel to his nose. “Darrell gave Stinky the job to look into everything. He was supposed to look into her financials, criminal background, who she was dating, their background; the works.” “And?” “And…” He shrugged his shoulders. “Nothing… She came back clean.” “Who’s Stinky?” “You know Stinky, He’s Harry’s kid, the son of Mr. Leonetti’s cousin from New York. He’s been trying to work his way up through

637/1162

the family. Angel decided to give him a little more responsibility.” “Okay, so since Angel wanted to give him more responsibility, Darrell decided to let this kid run a background check on someone this important?” Hugo shrugged again. “Well, yeah, Stinky is good with computers. He would be able to get the information quick without having the boss find out. Angel would probably go out of his fucking mind if he knew Darrell looked into his precious black-” “Watch your fucking mouth.” Hugo put up his hands. “I was going to say black goddess.” I watched him carefully. I knew some of the shit he was saying was true. When I left the family, I took my connections with me,

638/1162

so they did have to figure out other ways to do shit. Still, I didn’t trust this Stinky kid. I did remember him coming to the house about a year ago looking for work. Cousin Harry called in advance, hoping Angel would take him in. I didn’t think it was a good idea to give him any responsibility until he had proven himself. I was sure he didn’t do shit to warrant the job Darrell gave him, so this job was his ticket into the family. Darrell was using this as a test and the kid failed. Hugo frowned, taking my silence to mean something else and asked, “Are you saying he wasn’t right?” I didn’t reply. “Fuck!” Hugo ran his hands through his hair.

639/1162

Hugo and Darrell had been with Angel for years. They were boys way before I came into the mix. I knew Darrell and Hugo had some resentment towards me. Here I was an outsider. Yet, Angel had placed more trust in me than the two of them put together. I’m not saying Thing 1 and 2 weren’t capable, because they were. They have had Angel’s back long before I came to the family and he was still alive, so I would probably pick them to have my back before I would a lot of people. They were competent when it came to the safety of Angel. They just weren’t better than I was at it. I just take the safety of my family seriously. I also didn’t like giving up control. If I didn’t have a hand in shit, I had a problem with it.

640/1162

Angel and I were alike in so many ways. I was the brother he never had and, shit, it was the same for me. My uncle became the father I never had. He understood me. They both did. Yet, we were now estranged because they should have expected the outcome in Miami. They knew how I felt about Eddie and they for damn sure knew how I felt about Georgia. She was pregnant with my seed and Eddie put her in harm’s way for something as simple as jealousy. Because of that, Eddie deserved to die. There was no way around it. Yet, they didn’t see it that way. That was what was so frustrating. Yeah, okay, if you reverse the shit I just said, I should have expected the same from my uncle and Angel. I should have

641/1162

understood their positions, my uncle’s on killing his son and Angel’s on having his hands tied behind his back. I knew he was just following orders given to him by his father. Unfortunately, I wasn’t ready to deal with that shit right now though. I said to Hugo, “You need to put a body on her, and I mean now.” “How will we do that without letting Angel know why?” That was a good question. Darrell or Hugo couldn’t be the ones to do it and, to be honest, I didn’t trust anyone else to do the job. “All right, here’s what I want you to do. Send Stinky my way. Give him my number

642/1162

and tell him to call me the moment the sun comes up. Make that shit happen, Hugo.” He nodded hesitantly, and I sucked my teeth. “I’m not going to fucking kill him, even though I should. He dropped the ball big time, but I’m going to give him another chance to redeem himself. If he fails me or doesn’t call or meet me, that family shit is over.” “Okay, I’ll let him know the importance of calling you.” “And tell him not to tell anyone he’s meeting me. You can let Darrell know, but you will not tell anyone else, and that means Angel. You tell him you got into a bar fight or some shit, but do not tell him or anyone else about what we talked about, understand?”

643/1162

“Okay, but what about the threat? What do we need to look out for?” I moved to his apartment door. “Don’t you worry about that. I got it covered. You guys figure out what Eddie’s planning. If something happens to my cousin, I will personally hold you and Darrell responsible. Hell, I will hold everyone that works for Angel responsible. It’s your job to protect him, and if you can’t do the shit, you need to say something now.” I could see the anger rise in Hugo as he stood before me, face still bloody. I nodded to him, hearing my answer loud and clear. I left his apartment, and I had kept my vigil on Raquel ever since.

HUGO Hugo had waited a few minutes before he took in a breath of relief. That was the trickiest part of the plan they had put together, and he wasn’t sure if he’d survive, but he had. He wiped his face and went to retrieve his phone from the table by his couch. He dialed quickly and, as the gruff and aggravated voice came on the line, he took in another deep breath. “He just left.” There was a long pause before the caller answered, “And he took the bait?” “What do you think?” Hugo replied, feeling the anger coming back. “Tell me what happened.”

645/1162

Hugo re-lived everything, play-by-play, not leaving anything out. He put emphasis on Lincoln’s frame of mind and actions to further show their plan had worked. When he told the caller about the hits he took to the face, Hugo heard a grunt in his ear. “Well, at least he didn’t kill you.” “Yeah, there is that,” Hugo replied sardonically. “Look, it had to be done this way. It’s all part of the plan. You knew it wasn’t going to be easy.” “Yeah, yeah. I know, I know.” “Did you tell him about Stinky?” Hugo sighed again. “Yeah, I told him. Needless to say, that added to his anger. Fuck, how do you know he won’t kill that

646/1162

kid? You know Lincoln hates incompetents, especially when it comes to Angel.” “Come on, the kid will be fine. Besides, Lincoln hasn’t been in the game for close to a year. He probably forgot how to kill someone.” Hugo grunted and the caller added, “He left you alive, didn’t he?” “I hope you know what you’re doing. You act as if you don’t know the man, what he’s capable of. You think this won’t turn sour, but Lincoln is very unpredictable.” “Yes, I know he is. What the fuck, Hugo? Are you bitching out on me? What’s done is done. This shit with Lincoln needs to be dealt with. He needs to be dealt with, and this is the only way to do it. Kill two birds with one stone, right?”

647/1162

Hugo didn’t reply. He just shook his head and hoped he’d be able to live through this shit. The caller released a long sigh in Hugo’s ear before he retorted, “Look, from what you just said, it looks like our plan worked. Lincoln is going to react just the way we need him to, and all we have to do is sit back and watch this shit unravel.” Hugo moved toward his back room. “Yeah, you better be right, because if you’re not, we are fucked.”

DRAKE Hugo had come through for me and had Stinky, which, by the way, I remembered calling kid or boy or something to that effect instead, call me the next morning about ten minutes to seven, just as the sun was coming up. I told him to meet me by the hanger we owned on Delaware Street in the city on the pier in an hour. I didn’t care where he was, if he was late, there would be a problem. He remembered me and understood what would happen if he kept me waiting, so he was on time. I watched him hop out of a black Chevy Silverado just as calm as he wanted to be. I got out of my car, walked up to him, and reintroduced myself by introducing him to the pavement.

649/1162

I dragged his incoherent and limp body into one of the hangers we used for some of our shipments and smacked his face a little to wake him up. He sprawled away from me quickly and looked up at me. “Where’s your fucking piece?” I barked. The boy just looked at me. I shook my head and saw whoever was watching this boy was doing him a huge disservice. “Kid, if you don’t answer me, we’re going to have a problem.” “It’s in the truck,” he finally told me. “Yeah, and how in the hell do you think that’s going to protect you?” I moved closer to him. “Never ever leave your gun in the fucking car. You always keep it with you no matter what.” “I normally do, but I thought-”

650/1162

I shook my head, asked, “You thought what? That you wouldn’t need it because you were meeting me? What if you pulled up and I had some heat on me? What if someone was attacking this warehouse right this very minute? I would expect you to have my back and how in the hell would you do that with your fucking gun in the truck?” Again, no answer. “Get up,” I ordered. The kid finally got up and got his bearings under control. “Who’s watching over you? Who’s teaching you the ropes?” I asked. “Tiko.” “Why isn’t Darrell or Hugo working with you?”

651/1162

“Since you left, Angel needs all the bodies he can get to have his back. Darrell and Hugo are close to him at all times along with Tiko, Stretch, and Adriano close by. I usually get my instructions from Tiko,” the boy voiced. “Yeah, so when Darrell asked you specifically to gather the information for Ms. Waters, what did you do?” The slight hesitation and sudden fear in his eyes told me that I wasn’t going to like anything he said. “Well, I did what he asked. I looked heavily into Ms. Waters, as well as researched everyone she knew in San Francisco,” Stinky answered. “Uh-huh, and what did you come up with?”

652/1162

“She was clean. She had excellent credit. Her criminal background was clean. She had a few parking tickets, but that’s about it. I have the proof. I could show it to you.” “Uh-huh, and what about her ex-boyfriend?” I asked. “Her ex, sir?” I could see small amounts of moisture forming right above his top lip. Finally, Stinky shifted from one foot to the next before he told me, “He was clean too.” My frown deepened and Stinky added quickly, “I mean, he had some infractions earlier in life, but other than that, he was cool.” “I see. And that’s it?” He nodded.

653/1162

I added, “So, you’re sticking to what you’ve told me then?” He didn’t reply. I sighed deeply. “You fucked up, you know that, right? Let me tell you how bad you fucked up. You see, I know for a fact that neither Raquel nor that stupid fucker she dated is clean. Do you have any idea what I did for the family?” He nodded, and I continued, “Yeah, so you know I can find out a lot of information that your tiny little brain couldn’t possibly fathom. With that being said, are you still going to stick with your story that Ms. Waters is clean?” He didn’t reply. I moved to him. “She has some heat on her. Did you know that?”

654/1162

He shook his head. Finally, he was finally telling the truth. “Yeah, you would have found out that tidbit information if you had actually did what you were supposed to. You failed my cousin. Do you realize what is going to happen to you if something was to happen to Ms. Waters and my cousin found out that the shit you told him was a lie?” I let that thought hang there for him to think about as I walked towards him again. This time, he walked backward hesitantly. “You have fucked up so royally that I really should put a bullet in your brain. Better yet…” I pulled out my gun, cocked it, and removed the safety. Stinky’s eyes grew big with fear as I pointed it at him and pulled the

655/1162

trigger. The sound of the bullet was deafening in the space. I watched as the little shit laid in front of me, still. I waited quietly. After the silence had settled, I kicked at the boy’s leg. “Get up!” I barked. Stinky rose slowly then met my eyes. “Do you realize you should be dead right now?” “Ye-yes, sir,” he stammered. “What’s your real name? I hate fucking Stinky.” “Harry, a-after my father.” “Well, Junior, the fact that you thought it wise to leave your gun in the truck tells me you still have a lot to learn. So, what you’re going to do next is convince me that I shouldn’t kill you. You will answer all of my questions to my satisfaction. You will not

656/1162

leave anything out. You have one shot to prove to me that you belong here. Do you understand that?” He nodded again, vigorously this time. “Yes, sir.” “Let’s go. But first what are you going to do?” “Get my piece.” “Yes, you will.” For the next hour, I drilled Junior and didn’t like the answers he gave. In fact, the shit was more fucked up than I thought. Unfortunately, I had to deal with one thing at a time, though. Which was why I was sitting at a table right across from Raquel. I wanted to speak to her alone. I needed to make sure that she stayed safe so that I could take care of the

657/1162

other craziness that was happening. I thought about just telling the fucker across from her to get lost, but I didn’t. Instead, I called Junior and told him to do whatever it took to distract him. He’d been with me all day as I followed Raquel around the city. He told me he would handle it and about five minutes later, I heard the crash. Everyone in the restaurant turned to the window, but only one reacted. “Son of a bitch!” he yelled and stood up. Raquel stood too, but he said to her, “Stay right here. I’ll handle it, damn.” Raquel frowned, but she sat back down. I waited for a beat, then rose from my table, threw some bills down and walked over to Raquel’s table. When she looked up

658/1162

at me, I had to take a few seconds to admire her beauty. She was a fucking knockout. Then I slid into the seat across from her.

659/1162

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

RAQUEL I can’t do this anymore. Things had been rough the past two weeks. It felt like I was living a double life. I spent most of my days and nights with Angel. However, I started to feel guilty. I couldn’t tell him what was going on. It was important that I handled this on my own. It wasn’t fair for me to bring him into my past. By the same token, I couldn’t put his life in jeopardy either. Instead, I did my best to figure out how to solve this my way. I tried to keep my distance during the day or keep Angel inside his apartment. Most times, I just appealed to his need to ravish my body.

662/1162

Appealing to his need wasn’t hard at all because I couldn’t seem to get enough of that man. Goodness gracious, it seemed I’d jump his bones every chance I could. I attacked him the moment he got out of the shower or, hell, even when he was in the shower. I grabbed ahold of him when he was cooking us dinner or sitting next to me watching baseball. My favorite time to take him was when he was doing nothing but lounging on the couch, drink in hand, cigar in the other as Jazz or instrumental music wafted his ears, which was a hell of a turn on. If I wasn’t attacking him, he was attacking me. When he left the apartment to be a badass mob boss every day, I took that time to meet up with Ira. He was helping me try and

663/1162

figure out who was coming for me. He agreed with me and gave compelling argument on why I shouldn’t tell Angel. “He will only make things worse.” At the time, I thought he was right. I knew what Angel was potentially capable of, and Ira knew first hand. There was no telling what Angel would do if he knew what was going on, so I had gone along with Ira by keeping this from Angel. Now, however, I realized that was a mistake. I needed to tell Angel. For one thing, I knew he would do whatever it took to make me safe. He would also do whatever it took to make me feel safe too. I was afraid half out of my mind and wanted the man that I was in love with to protect me.

664/1162

I wanted to feel his protective arms around me keeping me safe. I wanted to feel his strength cover me. I needed it. I needed and desired to have him tell me that everything would be fine. Deep down, even though I wouldn’t admit it then, I wanted him to make it all go away. Whatever it took for him to make that happen I was all for it. I was just tired of being scared. I was tired of looking over my shoulders, wondering if this was going to be the moment… Yeah, that’s what scared me the most; the unknown. It was the not knowing if I would live through the next second, the not knowing if I would see my family again, that was plaguing me. But most of all, the not knowing if I would ever see Angel again had me sick to my stomach.

665/1162

I looked across at Ira. He ate the food on his plate as if he didn’t have a care in the world. He drove us to the Denny’s on Baltimore Pike, west of the city. It was getting harder and harder for me to meet him. He promised to make this go away, and I needed to let him do that ASAP. However, my patience and life was ticking away. He just wasn’t doing the job, and as each passing day went by, I became more and more afraid. It was time I did what I should’ve done a long time ago. I waited a beat before I said to him, “I have to tell him.” “Tell who, babe?” he replied without lifting his eyes from his plate. I rolled my eyes. “Ira, stop calling me by those pet names.”

666/1162

He looked up at me, mouth full of pancakes and smiled. “I can’t help it. No matter what you’ll always be mine.” “Uh, no, I won’t and no, I am not. Look, I appreciate all that you’re trying to do, but I’m done with all of this. I’m going to tell him what’s going on.” Ira swallowed quickly. “Babe, I know you’re scared.” I laughed that nervous laugh you do when your life starts crumbling around you. “Scared? Shit, Ira, I’m beyond scared. I’m petrified.” I brought my hands up from underneath the table. The quiver in them, in me, was getting worse. “I can’t stop shaking.” Ira touched my arm, then went to pull my hand into his, and I moved it from the table.

667/1162

“There is someone coming after me for something that I had no clue I was doing. I don’t know who it is or when it’s coming. None of your connections have come through, and I can’t…” I stopped short, feeling my eyes fill with sadness, with dread, with finality. “Just give me time, Roxy,” he said quietly, but I shook my head. “I can’t, don’t you understand? God, every second that goes by not knowing… I’m tired of lying. I’m tired of wondering. I don’t want to keep this from him anymore.” Ira leaned closer to me and attempted to touch me again, but I wouldn’t let him. I could see the frustration building in him, but for the life of me, I didn’t understand why. This was my life we were talking

668/1162

about, not his. They weren’t coming after him; they were coming after me. “Raquel, I know you’re scared. I’m scared too, but we have to stick together. I promise you, I will get you out of this. Hey, you agreed that that involving Angel would be a bad idea. Bringing him into the mix could only worsen things for you. It could bring more heat down on you.” “No, I don’t think so anymore. I really don’t.” “You’re not thinking straight. Just-” “No!” I protested, knowing my voice was raising, but I didn’t care. I felt one tear fall from my eyes then another. I took a deep breath and said firmly, “You’re not listening. Ira. Shit has gotten unbearable, okay? Every second that passes, I

669/1162

wonder if this would be the moment that I take my last breath. I feel like that all the time-” “Roxy-” “…except when I’m with him.” I kept my steady gaze on Ira, trying to let him know what I felt. I didn’t care if I hurt his feelings. This was about me, not him. Ira took a few deep breaths, trying his best to get himself under control. I wiped my eyes showing complete determination underneath the naked panic coursing through my body. I wasn’t changing my mind. He saw that I wasn’t budging. He just nodded and sighed deeply. “I see there’s no changing your mind.” I didn’t reply, so he replied. “Okay, when are you-”

670/1162

“As soon as I see him,” I insisted. “Hopefully before we go to dinner tonight,” I answered quickly. “Okay, and what about the fears you expressed earlier? The ones where you thought Angel would be pissed that you kept this from him and that you feared you’d lose him.” I shook my head. “I can’t think about that now. I don’t like looking over my shoulder. I can’t keep putting Angel at risk.” Ira’s face turned down. “Oh, please, Raquel. Angel has heat on him all the time. Do you think he would actually do you the courtesy to tell you? Let me answer that for you just in case your head is stuck in the clouds; he wouldn’t tell you shit.”

671/1162

“Yeah, you may be right, but you know what he’d do? He’d never leave me alone. He would have people attached to me like glue. And, hey, I’m not going to say that I would like it. I would actually fight him on it. However, deep down inside I’d know, without a shadow of doubt, he had my back. I would know that he wouldn’t let anything ever happen to me. I wouldn’t be afraid to breathe like I am now.” Ira frowned. “Oh, so you think I don’t have your back?” “No, I’m not saying that you don’t. Ira, I want to feel safe. This is about me and not you, right?” He didn’t reply. He just kept his lips tight and watched me. We stared at each other for a few minutes before I could see the

672/1162

resolve in him settle. He sighed deeply defeated. “I get it, Roxy. Do what you must. Do what makes you feel the safest. Before you talk to him, let me make-” We both suddenly jumped out of our skin as we heard a metal on metal collision outside of the restaurant we were sitting in. As I looked outside of the window, it took me a second to realize that someone actually ran into the car Ira was driving. “Son of a bitch!” he yelled and stood quickly. I stood too, searching in my purse for some money to pay for our food so that we could leave. “Stay right here. I’ll handle it, damn,” Ira ordered.

673/1162

I frowned, ready to remind him this was exactly what I was trying to tell him. He’d left me multiple times to go make a phone call or use the restroom. You would think that after my speech, he would get the hint. As I watched him run out to go yell at some young kid, who really looked familiar, I was confirmed that Ira really didn’t get it. I was about to signal for our server when a man replaced Ira in the booth across for me. “Damn, that’s some kind of crazy,” replied one of the scariest, hottest, badasses I had ever seen. “I’m sorry, but that seat’s taken,” I managed to squeak out while wondering if I got up and ran right now, how quickly he would catch me.

674/1162

“Yup, it sure is,” he quipped tersely. Is this how it’s going to end? Being killed by sarcasm? Feeling a little bit more courage, I said to him, “Yeah, and if you value your life, you will remove your ass or-” “Or else what? Your boyfriend will be upset?” I snarled at his obvious obnoxiousness. “Yes, my boyfriend will be extremely upset. He has a bad temper.” He nodded. “Yeah, you are definitely right about that, but I guess I’m a little confused on which boyfriend that would be; the little idiota that just got up or Leonetti?” At the sound of Angel’s name, I tensed. Who is this son of a bitch?

675/1162

I started to ask him, but suddenly, looking into his deep dark and dangerous eyes, I decided making my exit would be safer. I recognized that look and every time I saw it, things never ended well for me. “You want to sit here? Fine. I’m gone.” I quickly grabbed my stuff and slid out of the booth. Just as I stood and turned, I heard him say, “Sit down, Raquel.” I turned with paralyzing fear. “How do you-” “Never mind how I know your name. That’s not what should concern you.” “It’s not?” “No, it isn’t. See, what you should be concerned about is what I plan to say to my cousin the moment I pull out my phone to

676/1162

dial his number. Shit, from the looks of you and the little idiota, I have a lot to say to Angel. But, again, that would depend on you.” He looked up at me, and I swear I couldn’t breathe. I literally saw my life flash before my eyes. I instinctively looked out to the parking lot and saw Ira talking on the phone while looking at the damage to the car he was driving. The kid that actually hit his car didn’t seem phased one bit. In fact, he had his arms folded in front of him, eyes staring directly through the glass at me. “Don’t waste your concerns on Innis… Iraq… Whatever the fuck his name is. It’s clear he doesn’t give a shit about you. He cares more about that car outside.” He then

677/1162

glanced quickly outside just as I sat back down. “That does look bad. Hope he has insurance.” When his eyes finally fell back on mine, I realized why that look he had earlier was so familiar. I instantly started looking around the restaurant expectantly. This man could only be one person, based solely on his need to have Angel’s back. “He’s not here,” Lincoln said to me. He wore a black fedora with a black leather jacket, black tee and black jeans. His hands folded in front of him, giving me that look of having a complete lack of patience. “You need to start talking and convince me that what you’re doing is for the betterment of my cousin, because if it’s not and

678/1162

you’ve put him in danger, shit will not end well for you.” I grabbed my glass of water and took a few sips to wet my dry-as-the-desert mouth. I cleared my throat as best I could and finally admitted the truth to him and myself. “I don’t have a clue what I’m doing.” Lincoln just sighed. “Why haven’t you told him?” I shook my head. “Because I don’t have a clue what he would do.” “What do you mean? I can tell you exactly what would happen. For one, you wouldn’t be out here exposed to anyone with a long-range rifle to pick you off.” I didn’t have an answer for that, so I just nervously placed my shaking hands on the table, then put them, folded, in my lap.

679/1162

“Look, Raquel, I understand your hesitation. Don’t look so surprised. It’s clear to me you know who I am, right?” I nodded. “It’s also safe to say that you have a pretty good idea what I did for the family, or you could use your context clues and figure it out.” I nodded again. “Okay, so, in order to make sure I did my job, I had to know everything about Angel and anyone that came across his path; that included you. So, I know all about you. I made it my business to know. I knew the moment that you decided you wanted to get into another line of work, and I knew the moment you got yourself into this shit that has followed you from Cali.” I shook my head incredulously. “You can’t possibly…” I started, but the look in his

680/1162

eyes told me that he was telling me the truth. I changed tactics and asked, “So, if you know, then does…” I couldn’t even finish the question. Lincoln didn’t need me to. However, he didn’t reply for a spell. He just looked at me, studied me with this appraising and judging look in his eyes. “What?” I asked, finally unable to take his silent cross-examine. “You’ve impressed me, Raquel, and I don’t say that often. There were times when you got into some shit and proved to be extremely intelligent and strong with cunning skills to get yourself out of trouble. There were also some situations where you needed some help but, all in all, you handled yourself very well.”

681/1162

I couldn’t help the slight smile that touched the side of my face. I couldn’t help but to feel a little good about myself, hearing the praise coming from him. I could tell he didn’t give it often. “I understand why you’re hesitant in telling Angel what’s going on. He knows a little about what you were doing in Cali, but not everything. I didn’t tell him everything because of the same reason why you won’t say anything to him now. I would like to say he’s changed over the years, but I don’t think that when it comes to you it’s true. Still, he has a right to know what’s coming, or, hell, what’s already here.” “I know, and I’m telling him as soon as Ira drops me off.”

682/1162

Lincoln started shaking his head before I even completed my sentence. “No, you let Junior there take you wherever you need to go from now on.” Then Lincoln pointed to the kid standing by the truck and Ira. I shook my head. “Why on earth would I do that? I mean, he looks twelve. How could he protect me better than Ira?” “Because,” Lincoln said as he pointed out of the window, “That son of a bitch is the reason why you’re in this shit to begin with. I know he’s told you that he can’t do shit about this, but he could if he really wanted to, believe that. I’ve been watching you for the past few weeks and every time you’re with him, he finds some excuse to leave you alone. Think about that, Raquel. You’re smart, so I know you understand that’s not supposed to

683/1162

happen. If he were watching your back, he wouldn’t leave you alone. There’s some shit that’s going on, so the sooner you tell Angel about this, the better things will be.” I asked, “What do you mean by that?” I leaned in conspiratorially. “What do you know that I don’t?” Lincoln, unfortunately, didn’t get to answer me. We were interrupted by a very loud and angry voice above us. “What the fuck are you doing here?” We both looked up to see a seething Ira standing by the table. I looked at Lincoln, who was actually smiling at him. Lincoln looked behind Ira and nodded. “Raquel, this is Junior. Junior, Ms. Waters needs a ride to wherever, then take her to Angel.”

684/1162

Ira interjected, “Hey, wait one gotdamn-,” but Lincoln continued to ignore him. “Don’t you leave her side, understand?” Lincoln told Junior. “Call Hugo directly and let him know where you two are and what you’re doing. You watch for everything, understand?” “Yes, sir, I will.” Lincoln stood and met Ira eye-to-eye, mean mug to mean mug. I have to say, Lincoln was winning the “who’s the scariest” contest hands down. Shit, I even had to move my eyes from his intense glare, and it wasn’t even aimed in my direction. I could also see we were gaining an audience, so I slid out of the booth. “Roxy…” Ira started, not moving his eyes from Lincoln.

685/1162

Ira was trying to hold his own. He was definitely prideful, so I didn’t expect anything less. “Ira, I’ll be okay. If you get any word from your contacts, let me know. And thanks for everything.” I quickly moved to Junior and we headed towards the exit. When I looked back at the pair, I could see words being exchanged. Man ole’ man, I would have given anything to be a fly on the wall right at that very moment. No telling what they said to each other, but looking at Ira ball up his fists at his sides said everything I needed to know. “Ms. Waters, where do you need to go?”

THE FLY ON THE WALL He knew who Ira was because Ira’s picture had been handed to him back in San Francisco. Ira was the initial reason for the trip to Philadelphia. Who he didn’t know was the man that Ira was currently speaking with. He wasn’t the kind of person that liked unknowns, so he took the man’s picture and sent it off to his contact. He leaned back and watched the heated conversation between Ira and this mystery man while he waited. This was his fourth cup of coffee, and he could feel the jitters filling his body, but the wait was well worth it. His plans foiled, he had no other choice but to sit there and hope for another opening. Yes, he

687/1162

could still complete the mission, even after the pickup truck hit Ira’s rental car. He thought about still going along with his plans when the new player, who he’d noticed watching the couple just as long as he had, interjected. He watched as this new player talked to the woman for a long time, while Ira went to see about his rental. He wasn’t sure if the woman and the mystery man knew each other or not. At first, the woman stood and looked to be leaving. He got ready, hoping that she would walk out to the car, but she didn’t. No something the new player said to her caused her to sit. He was extremely disappointed and even thought about executing

688/1162

his plan anyway, but he didn’t. He exercised his control and decided to wait it out. He heard Ira say, moving closer to the new player. “You got fucking nerve coming here. And your fucking boss is paying-” “Shut the fuck up,” said the new player with such vibrato in his voice that the damn windows shook. “Don’t forget where you are. You’re in my fucking city, and if you don’t take heed to my warning, you’ll die in my fucking city.” Ira smugly grinned, “Oh, you think so?” “Oh, I know so.” The new player interjected moved closer to Ira. “Keep your distance from Raquel. Do you understand? If you come anywhere near her again, it’s your death sentence. This is your one and only

689/1162

warning, and I’m only giving you a warning because of Raquel.” “Why don’t you just kill me now? Don’t talk about it.” The new player laughed. “Oh, dear boy, it’s not me you’ll have to worry about. In fact, don’t listen to me and please call her. Go see her too. I would love to see what he does to you.” The new player laughed again and walked away. Just as he watched the new player move past Ira, his phone signaled that he’d received a text message. Finally, he got the news from his contact on who the new player was. He opened his phone, and once he read the information and saw the picture, he turned pale.

690/1162

He quickly closed the text, found the number he needed and dialed. “Is it done already?” the voice answered. “I should fucking kill you now!” “the fly on the wall” seethed. The voice paused a beat before he asked, “What happened?” “You lied, that’s what happened. You said he would not be involved, and I just saw him.” He’d never been afraid of anyone or anything, but the thought of Drake Lincoln put just enough of doubt in him to pause and think this assignment through. “What are you talking about? Who did you see?” “You should have told me that he was involved. The price has just gone up. If you

691/1162

want this done, you’re gonna have to pay me more. I would need to disappear for a while afterwards. I will not have Drake Lincoln coming after me because of your screw up.” “Calm down and tell me what happened.” He told the person on the other end everything, every sordid detail, including what type of coffee he had. When “the fly on the wall” finished, he heard silence, then he heard the voice on the phone lose its cool. “Fuck!” “I told you, you’re in over your head. My price has just tripled.” “What!” “If you want this done, pay me. Otherwise do it yourself.” “The fly on the wall” disconnected the call, paid his bill and left the

692/1162

restaurant. He was still going to take care of Ira because his employer had stressed that fact. However, the girl was an added incentive. She was a bonus that, at first, was worth his while. Now, he wasn’t so sure. It would be interesting though, to see if he could match wit against wit, brawn against brain, with Drake Lincoln. The price on the man’s head, because of his life with the CIA, could lead HIM to retire early. It’s something to think about anyway.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

ANGEL Damn this woman… my woman. “Angel,” I felt her whisper against my lips. I reached my arm around her hip and pulled her close to me. I can’t get enough of this woman. Raquel was trying her very best to leave, but I wouldn’t let her. I had her up against the wall in the garage, kissing her, caressing her for about fifteen minutes now. I finally released her lips, but I didn’t release her. I slowly traced my lips along her cheek to her neck, feeling the rise of her skin meet my lips.

695/1162

“Le tue labbra sono dolci come il miele. Ogni volta che ti bacio dimentico dove sono. Sono in fiamme per te.” “Angel,” she whispered again, causing the tent in front of my shorts to lengthen. Her hands moved through my hair as she moaned in my ear. Fuuuucccck! My hands instantly went to her jean-encased ass and brought her up against me. I felt like I was in high school as I grinded against her, trying to get to parts of her that she tried to keep hidden. My lips drifted to her ear, and I kissed her lightly there. I was attempting to behave, but fuck that. I wanted her. I started pulling her shirt up. “Sono in fiamme per te, Raquel.”

696/1162

“I can’t, Angel. I have to go.” I couldn’t help the growl that escaped my mouth. “Why?” I looked into her eyes, trying my best to keep my anger in check. She didn’t have to work; I’d told her this multiple times. She was stubborn as shit, though. It was all about that independent woman bullshit that kept her from letting go and letting me take care of her. She gave me some sob story that she needed to be her own woman. She didn’t want to rely on “no man.” I tuned her out after she said that crap. Instead of arguing further, I let her believe that she could do what she wanted. I was trying to be a good boyfriend. I was being supportive. But…You know I’ll have my way, right?

697/1162

Raquel rolled her eyes at my question and brought her hands to my bare chest. “You know why. I have a few meetings to get to today. If I’m going to start my new consulting business, I need to keep my commitments.” “Yeah, and what about your commitment to me?” I hostilely brought my hand in her hair and gripped tight. “I need you, Raquel. Sono in fiamme per te.” I didn’t wait for her to say shit else to me. I was taking what belonged to me. Fuck whatever she had planned. I invaded her mouth with my tongue, sweeping aggressively, hungrily, demandingly. She was back up against the wall behind her. My hands were up underneath her

698/1162

shirt, snatching her jean buckle open and bringing my fingers to her warmth. She didn’t fight me this time. She actually spread her legs just enough to give me better access to her sweet heat. Just as I stroked her, expertly, her leg moved voluntarily up against my hip. Now, if I could just get her undressed and... “Fuck!” My phone started up with a double beep. Shit, not again. I had assigned that ringtone specifically to the phone Darrell used for immediate emergencies. Raquel, who didn’t have a clue what that ringtone meant, groaned and frowned. “Baby, what are you doing?” She looked at me, her eyes wide and breath coming quick. “Baby…” she called painfully, and that

699/1162

sound of need from my woman was undoing me. I started moving in her again, saying to myself, If Darrell really needs me, he will call aga“Fuck!” My phone had gone off again. I gave Raquel my apologies with my eyes and reached for the phone in my pocket. “This shit better be good,” I bit through gritted teeth. “We need to talk. It’s important, boss.” Hearing the abrupt and clipped tone in his voice caught my attention. “Okay. Are you coming here?” I probed. “No, can you meet at the warehouse on Commerce?” “Okay, I’ll see you in twenty,” I said simply, then hung up.

700/1162

As I put the phone back in my pocket, I looked at a very pissed, very flushed Raquel. She was standing by her car’s driver door. I crooked my finger, signaling for her to come to me. She shook her head. “I’m not falling for the banana in the tailpipe.” “Banana in the what?” I countered, utterly confused, but aware that whatever we had going a minute ago was gone. “Go handle your business, Angel. I have things to do.” She turned to get into her car, but I was on her before she took her next breath. I brought my left hand around her head to turn her into me and kissed her lips. “Don’t ever deny me my fill of your taste, Cara Mia.”

701/1162

I watched her carefully, and it was at that moment, when I looked heavily into her eyes, that I finally saw what I’d been waiting for, what I needed from her. However, I didn’t say what I’d been holding close to me for weeks. Instead, I kissed her again and said, “Dinner tonight. You and me. 7pm. We’ll go to that French Restaurant you’ve been dying to try on 18th Street.” She shook her head and grinned. “It would be nice if you would ask me to dinner, for once, instead of telling me. Maybe you could say please once, or twice even.” I grinned myself and caressed her cheek with a lone finger. “Please wear that dark purple dress I love so much. You know the one.”

702/1162

She shook her head again. “Are you referring to the purple dress you keep replacing because you always rip it off my body? Is that the dress you are speaking of?” My grin grew at the fond memories of how perfect that dress fit on her perfect body and how it felt ripping the dress off her the moment we got home. “That would be the very dress I’m speaking of.” “Uh huh, and is there anything else I can do for you?” I leaned in and, before I kissed her lips, I replied inches from them. “There is, but I’ll wait until later.” I kissed her again, then stepped back so she could get into the car. I watched her drive away, my mind no longer on her, but on the phone call I’d received from Darrell.

703/1162

I waited until the car disappeared from sight before I closed the garage and headed back upstairs to the apartment. With each step I took, I could feel a transformation happening. It was something in Darrell’s voice that had me on edge. What was odd to me though was the lack of urgency to call him back. Actually, I should have been calling him back right this very moment and demanding that he talk to me about this right now. This could have been life or death. Fuck, for all I knew, it could have been about Raquel. I said this before; there was something going on with her, and that feeling hadn’t gone away. She refused to tell me, so I decided to put Darrell on it. I told him to figure it out and tell me what was going on once he did.

704/1162

It had been a few weeks, and he hadn’t gotten back to me yet. But, again, I wasn’t tripping off that. In fact, it wasn’t in the forefront of my mind and that had me perplexed. I should have been going half out of my mind right now, especially when it had to do with the love of my life. Did you catch the title that I just gave her? Yeah, it’s like that! Anyway, that’s how it had always been. Every time we parted, I didn’t stop worrying about her until she was in my presence. However, for some reason, as she drove away, I wasn’t concerned. I was strangely content, which was odd in itself, and I knew it, but as I said, that didn’t concern me at the time. I would realize why I wasn’t too concerned with Raquel’s safety later.

705/1162

What was concerning to me, what had the blood in my veins set to boil was Darrell’s call. Things had been quiet around here. It was a complete change from a week ago. There was, of course, the normal shit. Someone was always testing me, seeing if I had the balls to back up the shit that fell from my mouth. People still wanted to try me since Lincoln, my enforcer, wasn’t a factor anymore. I also learned someone was working their way through my organization, throwing discord where they could. Either my shipments were highjacked or they just simply disappeared without a trace. What was fucked up was that no one seemed to know where the shipments went or who was responsible. In our regional meetings, some of the other families started to question my

706/1162

toughness, my competence. You could imagine how frustrated and impatient I was with everything. My temper was at an all-time high. But, as I said, all of a sudden, things had gone quiet. It was actually a little too quiet, too peaceful. It was as if the eye of a hurricane was passing over me, and you know what they say about those kinds of storms; the winds are always stronger on the other side of the eye. War was coming. I felt its rumble throughout my body. The atmosphere around me was beginning to unsettle. Shit wasn’t right. It was as simple as that. I felt it. I knew it. It was due actually. Which brought my mind instantly to my brother. Eddie had been quiet as well, but not by actions. For

707/1162

example, I couldn’t prove it, but I knew he was responsible for sabotaging the shipments. I know you’re probably wondering why he would hurt the name of our family, by doing this. But the family wasn’t his concern at the moment; it was mine. And, if you remember, he wanted what was mine. This family belonged to me, so every failure belonged to me as well. He’d been the reason for the questioning, the uncertainty that families were expressing. He’d been running his mouth all over the city, throughout the US, and to our interests overseas. They had never found a reason to question me before. I’d run everything the way my father had, with a few changes, of course. No one complained about the changes

708/1162

because I was making them rich beyond their imagination. Now all of a sudden, people wanted to complain. My beloved brother was busy preparing for my demise, sowing the seed of doubt for anyone that would listen. Yeah, war was coming, and I would be ready. I moved quickly to my bedroom to get dressed. As I walked into my closet, I believed that today was going to be the shit of all days. Again, my mind couldn’t grasp why this feeling was afflicting me, but it was there, and it was strong. So, I got ready for war. My eyes fell on the many suits I owned. I traveled my hand along Brioni, Givenchy, Alexander Amosu, Dolce, Burberry, Versace,

709/1162

Brooks Brothers, and Tom Ford, but the one that caught my eye, the one that got me in the right frame of mind was Armani. I’m not sure why, but I think it was the meaning, the history behind these Italian-made suits. Armani was the first suit I ever wore when I popped my cherry. Actually, Armani was always my fall back suit for almost every first I had. It was my comfort zone. I grabbed one of the many Armani suits, along with a grey button down and laid them on my bed. There’s nothing like a suit that told people, “You’ve fucked with the wrong one,” and I was the wrong one. I showered quickly, dressed, adding Italian on my feet and wrist, Austrian in my holster, and Cuban inside my inner jacket pocket.

710/1162

When I pulled up to the warehouse, I didn’t see the truck. I drove around to the back of the warehouse where we kept a small hutch-like structure that we used as a private office and found Darrell’s Suburban. I climbed out of my Mustang, getting my mind ready to deal with whatever the right side of this storm was going to bring. I entered the small space that just held a metal desk, chair and two tall cabinets. Darrell and Hugo were inside waiting for me. My eyes instantly went to Hugo. “What the hell happened to you?” I asked. Hugo inadvertently touched the side of his head. “Bar fight last night. That’s all.” I could tell that something hard had hit him on the side of his head based on the

711/1162

bruising. I doubted the bruise had come from a fist. “Shit, it looks to me like you lost,” I told him. Hugo’s face frowned. “Bullshit.” I smirked at him and shook my head. “Yeah, right.” I turned to a very unusually quiet Darrell, asking, “Why am I here?” I sat down on the desk and waited for one of them to speak. Darrell finally took a deep breath and said, “I happen to stumble on some news. I received a call today that a Don, originating from the San Francisco area, just landed in Philly.” It wasn’t odd that another family had come into the city. It happened all the time

712/1162

in fact. There were a lot of families in this territory. I was sure they got many visitors from outside of this city. I wasn’t sure why Darrell was telling me this shit. Okay, fuck, I knew exactly why he was telling me. I had told Darrell about my suspicions that Raquel was holding shit from me and that something went down with her in San Fran. It was too coincidental that a Don from San Fran was coming here. Fuck… I sat up straight. “What family came to visit?” Darrell shifted in his stance nervously and that put me a little on edge. “Basile.” I didn’t reply, so Darrell continued, “I learned that they came in town specifically to meet with the Don later today.” I looked skeptically at him, “My father?”

713/1162

He nodded. “They have a meeting set for this evening in one of the safe houses we have in New Jersey. From what I learned, it seemed Eddie called Don Basile on some information he got about Ms. Waters. He actually shared this information that he found with the Don and was instructed to make the call.” Now that shit didn’t sound right. “Wait. Hold on a second, Darrell. You mean to tell me that Eddie met with my father about my woman pertaining to the Basile family? And based on that conversation, my father, the Don, called a meeting with this family to discuss my woman?” “Yes, sir.” The next question I asked was important because the answer I received from either

714/1162

Darrell or Hugo would define what I would do next. “Did Russo or anyone from my father’s Capos tell you to inform me of this meeting?” I asked. “No, sir,” Darrell responded. “No one has called me about the meeting.” I kept my eye on my friend of over a decade, and I could tell that he was holding back. I asked him. “You know what the meeting is about, don’t you?” Darrell didn’t reply to me. He merely nodded. The fact that he didn’t volunteer the information told me that whatever it was that he knew, I wasn’t going to like.

715/1162

“All right then, Darrell. Spill it. What’s going on? What does Eddie know about Raquel?” “You’re not going to like it,” he admitted. “I figured as much. Tell me anyway.” The moment that Darrell started talking, I felt the surge of rage through my veins. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. I actually felt my veins about to burst. I balled my fists next to me to stop from slamming them into the wall, desk or Hugo and Darrell. This was fucked up. No, this was beyond fucked up. I took a few deep breaths and tried to center my mind. I’d known that she was in some shit, but I didn’t think it was to this extent.

716/1162

The more and more Darrell spoke, the more my blood began to boil. If I was honest, though, I think I was angrier with myself than with Raquel. My father warned me this would happen. I should have known shit was not right a week ago. I had hints to the fact, but my damn mind was clouded with everything Raquel Waters. The last huge argument we had, I had given her two days to think about what she was truly getting into. In no way was I changing who I was. It was up to her to decide if she could deal with it or not. That night, I was resolved to the fact that I wouldn’t see her for a couple of days. What I didn’t expect was to see her that night. I was sitting on my couch partaking in some of my calming devices, a cigar between

717/1162

my right index and middle finger, a glass of cognac in my left and smooth new age Jazz, a CD that Raquel bought, caressing my ears. I was getting my mind right for a fight when she came back home or a warpath if she didn’t, when I heard the garage door rise. I reached for my phone, pulled up the security feed and watched her park next to my Mustang. I reclined further and closed my eyes. I felt her presence enter the apartment. I waited for her to start going off, but she didn’t. No, she shocked the hell out of me when she climbed into my lap and buried her face in the crook of my neck. “You okay?” I asked, kissed the side of her face and scooted further into the chair to give her more room.

718/1162

She didn’t reply to me. She just wrapped her arms around me as best she could and moaned contently. “Bella,” I called a little more firmly, trying to get her to speak to me, but she didn’t reply. Something was wrong, and I remembered vaguely getting that feeling that she was in trouble. I actually should have known it the moment she entered the apartment. Her arrival anywhere was never quiet. When we were good and she came home or I did, she was up on her feet, kissing me or telling me about her day. When we’re not good and she’s pissed at me, she’s giving me the business. However, that night she was quiet. She didn’t say a word to me. She just hugged me

719/1162

tight as if she needed me, needed my protection. I ended up putting my glass down on the cushion next to me and brought my hand to her face. I pushed her up so our eyes could meet. Seeing the fear in her eyes, the vulnerability in them should have been the final confirmation. “Baby, what’s up?” I remembered asking, and I really was hell bent on getting some answers from her. Well, as you can guess that didn’t happen. Why? Well, my woman fucked me up next by reaching for my glass and bringing it to her lips. Her gaze held me as she took the liquid down in one gulp. She then took my cigar and took a few puffs, blowing the smoke above my head.

720/1162

I was in shock. I’d never seen her smoke, and she never eluded that she did. I watched eyes wide as shit, as she then stubbed out the cigar in my glass, brought her hands into my hair and kissed me. Her kiss was slow, seductive and meaningful. What I meant by meaningful was simple; my body knew instantly what she wanted. It responded in kind and, as she circled her center over my erection, I moved my hands underneath her shirt. That night was one of the most erotic nights we’d ever had. Everything we did was slow. Our bodies seemed to be in harmony with each other and the music that was coming through the speakers. As we touched each other with our hands and lips, it

721/1162

seemed as though my sense of touch and feel heightened somehow. Every time my fingers touched her body, I could feel a surge of electricity move through me. It made me want her more. It made me desire her with every fiber of my being. As she touched me and caressed me, I knew she felt the same. When I finally removed her shirt and bra, she stood before me. She just looked down at me not moving, waiting for me to make the next move. I didn’t move at first. I just looked at her. Fuck, she was beautiful. Her brown skin seemingly glowed in the dim light of my apartment. Seeing her chest move up and down, noticing the longing in her eyes, I didn’t prolong the torture I was giving us both.

722/1162

I brought my hands to her bare hips and, in an effort to do this once, made sure I pulled both her pants and underwear with me. However, finding she wasn’t wearing any panties made my chest swell even more… and my dick. Raquel slowly pushed me back and climbed on top of me. She didn’t release me from my shorts. Instead, she kissed me more while caressing me underneath my t-shirt. I gave her the control she desired, something I never did. Maybe I was changing. Raquel took her time kissing my lips and running those beautiful full lips down my cheek to my neck. She nibbled and sucked, driving me fucking crazy, but I did nothing to further her along.

723/1162

We were making love to each other without penetration, and it was incredible. When she finally got my shirt off, I sat up and widened my legs in order to open her up to me. We looked at each other, neither one of us saying anything. I could sense her hunger for me growing stronger. I could practically taste her. I definitely smelled her heavenly desires, but I didn’t ravish her. I didn’t know why this was happening at this moment, but it was, and I didn’t want to mess this up because I knew once our bodies finally connected, it would be unfucking believable. However, I still wanted to stroke her. Therefore, I brought up my left hand and softly placed it on the side of her cheek. I took my right hand, traced her spine all the

724/1162

way down to her ass and found her sweet center. I tickled her there as we kissed, as I caressed her nipples with my tongue. I didn’t go fast or move forcefully inside her; I tickled her. In turn, her moans were soft and quiet. Her movements were slow. Her earth shattering orgasm was profound with just the grip of my neck and the shutter of her body. Fuck, I was burning for her. I wanted to slam into her hard, but again I used restraint. Surprising, I know. I was surprising myself. She pushed me back against the couch, finally releasing me from my prison. And as she buried me within her drenched walls, we muffled both of our cries with the embrace of each other’s lips. We made love slow. She ground her hips against mine, and I met her torturous

725/1162

rhythm unabated. We didn’t stay there. I couldn’t feel enough of her, and I felt restrained, still imprisoned. I leaned forward and stood with all intentions of walking with me still inside her to my bed, but we never made it there. I couldn’t take it anymore so lay on the plush rug right next to the couch with her on top of me. We managed to touch every surface of my apartment; touching, kissing, fondling and making sweet love to each other for …shit, I didn’t know how long. I had never experienced anything like it, and I was completely grateful that I was able to experience that with her, with the woman that I loved. As I said, things changed after that night. She still griped a bit when I took over or when I was forceful or controlling, but that

726/1162

was it. I thought it was a victory for me. Hell, I even saw her get nasty with one of my “sometimes,” which, by the way, was a complete turn on. Raquel and I were partying in the VIP section of Silk. Raquel had been rubbing her ass on me all night, so much so that I pulled her in a dark corner of the room and fucked her up against the wall. She brought it on herself, mind you. Don’t worry; we were the only people in the room at the time. Actually, I told Darrell to put everyone out of the room. I couldn’t wait until we got home and I wasn’t fucking her in some bathroom stall. Right up against the wall was fine. Shit, it was glorious. What happened afterward nearly made me fuck her on the dance floor in front of

727/1162

everyone. After our session against the wall, she left to go freshen up. She was taking too long for my comfort and even though I sent someone with her, it was still unnerving. So, I left in search of her and ran right into Lucy. She looked good, I must say. I smiled at her, leaned in, and said my hello. Unfortunately, for her, she took this as an opening. She wrapped her arms around my neck and tried to bring my lips to hers. I was pissed that she was even touching me without permission. I didn’t allow that, and she knew it. Shit, before I could push her off me, a hand came between both her and me, clasping Lucy’s mouth. The next thing I knew, Lucy was forced away from me by her face… hard. Raquel was suddenly standing in

728/1162

front of me like a bodyguard, ready to beat some ass. My dick was hard as a rock, which also made me a second too late for what happened next. Lucy, apparently thinking she was a beast, actually swung on Raquel. Well, I should say she attempted. Raquel reacted so quick that I really question if Lucy actually balled her fists. Raquel’s punch to Lucy’s face caused her to fall back, this time into no one and the back of her head met the floor. My Cara Mia decided she was going to finish her off and headed in Lucy’s direction before I gripped her up by her waist. I turned my back to Lucy and faced the dance floor before I let Raquel go.

729/1162

Raquel then turned her anger on me. “What the fuck did I tell you, Leonetti?” I put my hands up defensively, but I couldn’t help the shit-eating grin on my face. “Cara Mia, you are so fucking hot.” Raquel folded her arms. “Oh, no, that shit isn’t going to fly. Were you just going to kiss that bitch?” I picked up Raquel, wrapping my arms around her ass. “Baby, there is no way I want any other’s taste on my lips, but yours. You just got to her before I did, that’s all. You are badass. Do you know that?” I kissed her in front of everyone, and this wasn’t some little peck. No, I stuck my tongue down her throat, trying my best to touch her tonsils.

730/1162

I did manage to tell her, “I can’t wait to get you home.” She smiled and said in my ear, “Who said we have to wait until we get home?” I mean, music to my ears, right? You see? Everything was fine. I actually thought we were heading somewhere and now that I think back, maybe she was just distracting me from the truth. I wanted to murder someone, that’s how pissed I was. I didn’t want to hear what Darrell, Eddie, my father, or Basile had to say about my woman. I wanted to fucking hear it from her. I needed to get to the bottom of her betrayal, of her lies. However, when my eyes finally opened, I didn’t move. I actually felt a calming feeling come over me. It didn’t diminish the rage in me, it channeled it.

731/1162

I had business to take care of. It was simple as that. I didn’t have time to deal with Raquel’s betrayal and treachery right now. Don’t get me wrong; oh, I would deal with her. But right now, I had other pressing matters. I stood and fixed my jacket. The steel under my arms were calling me, but I quieted their cries for release. It will happen soon enough. I moved to Darrell. “You find that son of a bitch, Innis, Igor, whatever the fuck his name is, and do it now,” I told him. “Before I go to sleep tonight, I want him, do you understand?” Darrell stiffened and nodded. “Yes, sir.” I looked at Hugo. “Where is she?” “Stink is with her.”

732/1162

“I want to know how in the fuck he missed this shit,” I barked. Darrell stepped up and said to me, “I know that too. There’s some shit going on under your nose, boss.” I scoffed. “No shit. However, it stops tonight. I’m tired of being fucking tried. That shit is over. You call Russo, get the meeting place for tonight, and tell him to let my father know that I will be there. After that, you hunt that fucker down.” I moved until I was inches from Darrell. “I want him alive, Darrell. I don’t care how you get him to me, but I want him alive, breathing and coherent.” “Yes, sir.” I had made brief eye contact with both men before I headed to the door. “Where will you be?” Hugo asked.

733/1162

“I’m going to end this fucking feud once and for all.” I didn’t have to tell them anymore than that. They knew who I was going to see. However, I never made it there. The second I put my hand on the doorknob, I heard sirens and the screeching of about a dozen cars. “Fuck!” Darrell exclaimed and looked at me eyes wide. We all knew who it was coming to start some shit. Darrell pulled out his phone and made the necessary calls needed. I took out my guns and placed them in my hidden safe underneath one of the floorboards in the room. My guns were licensed, but I didn’t want to deal with bullshit. Remember I mentioned the storm that I felt was surrounding me? Well, I could feel

734/1162

the winds starting to pick up. In fact, it picked up the moment Darrell told me all about Raquel. The war wasn’t coming; it had already arrived. “Let’s get this over with. We have shit to do,” I said aloud just as Darrell put his phone away. I opened the door, put my hands behind my head and laced my fingers. “But boss,” Darrell started. However, I was already out the door. When I came out of the office, there were two SUVs parked behind my Mustang and Darrell’s Suburban. I headed in the trucks direction just as a familiar face emerged from the truck closest to me. “That’s far enough, Leonetti. Keep your hands where I can see them.”

735/1162

There were about five guns trained on us, so I didn’t move. What I did do, just to piss off the man before me, was smile and asked, “And what brings my favorite cousin to my doorstep?” Daniel turned bright red with anger as he approached me. “We have a warrant to search these premises.” I chuckled sarcastically. “Of course you do.” Daniel forcefully pushed me up against the truck and searched me. “Are you armed?” “Do you think I’m stupid?” I asked him. I felt the zip ties placed on my wrists and just before he stood me upright, he said in my ear. “I finally got you, motherfucker. You’re going down.”

736/1162

He turned me around to face him and we locked eyes. The storm was definitely in full force.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

RAQUEL Son of a bitch! Face plants aren’t very pleasant, especially when you’re getting your ass kicked. “What the hell, Raquel? Get your head out of your ass!” I opened my eyes and found a very angry, but strikingly handsome face looking down at me. “If you didn’t come here to work, then stop wasting my time.” “Okay, okay. I’m sorry,” I mumbled. I quickly stood, punched my gloves together, cracked my neck and got ready. Okay, girl. Focus. Concentrate. I threw a few punches. One connected, but I got greedy and forgot who I was

739/1162

fighting. I went for a roundhouse kick to the temple and found my leg extended in the air and my other swept from under me. I landed hard on the mat, the wind knocked out of my lungs, and a fist in my gut for good measure. “Goddamn it!” I turned over coughing. “You’re done!” I got to my knees feeling the air starting to flow correctly through my lungs. “I’m sorry, Mason,” I managed to get out. “You know I agreed to train you because of the skills you possess. I don’t train people.” I nodded my head. “I know.” I gave up on standing and just laid on the mat, eyes closed.

740/1162

After I left Denny’s, I had Junior take me to the meeting I had told Angel about in his garage this morning. I wanted to start my own consulting firm. I loved the financial world, and I was good at what I did. I could find any Joe Schmo company, a diamond in the rough investment opportunity, and make them a sought out treasure. I just had that knack for knowing just what to do, what companies to invest in and, most importantly, I knew when a company was a loss. I was out here selling myself and actually found a few clients that were willing to take a chance on me. One of them was the very one that was giving me a nasty disapproving look. After my promising meeting with the successful billionaire Mason West, who

741/1162

promised to send more business my way if I proved myself, he talked me into working out with him. He and I actually worked out a lot together. He was training me, not for competition, mind you, but to keep me sharp. Fighting was something that I enjoyed doing. I had been caught out there with a threat on my life without knowing how to effectively protect myself, and I vowed never to be caught out there like that again. But ever since Ira came into town, I’d been skipping out on our sessions. So when Mason mentioned working out today during our meeting, I felt guilty. So, I told him yes, even though I knew that I wasn’t mentally there. I knew that I couldn’t handle him on a good

742/1162

day, so I knew my off day was going to be brutal. I opened my eyes just as Mason knelt next to me. “What’s going on with you, Roxy?” I sat up and looked in his eyes. Did I say he was fine as shit? He had ice blue eyes that were so hypnotizing. Goodness, Max was a very lucky woman. Mason took me by my hand and arm, then helped me up. “You’ve been MIA for a few weeks. You have Max worried as shit. You haven’t been here to work out like you normally do. It’s crazy that the only way I could check up on you is to call a business meeting.” I sighed. “I know. I’ll call Max and explain everything, I promise.”

743/1162

He nodded, but kept watching me. I looked around the gym and found no one paying us any attention. I mean, the place was packed, but everyone was in his or her own world, including Junior. He was busy talking to some fighter that he knew in the circuit. I looked back at an expectant Mason and asked, “Can I ask you something?” Mason didn’t reply. He just motioned for me to follow him as he headed for a set of chairs on the side of the mat we were working on. Once we sat down, he passed me my bottled water and grabbed his own. He took a huge gulp, then took a deep breath, as if he was preparing himself for some bullshit. Hell, how does he know?

744/1162

“Okay, have you ever kept something from Max that was so deep that you knew the moment she found out she wouldn’t look at you the same way?” He scoffed and shook his head. “Woman, you have no idea.” “Really?” I couldn’t help my surprise. Everything that I learned about Mason surprised me. When you first see him, you think he’s oblivious to the ways of the world; that is, until you look in his eyes. There was nothing innocent behind his eyes. He could be friendly to those close to him. I could see it when he spoke to the owner of the gym, and I could see it when he looked at his family. I started to see it when we trained together too, which was why I felt I could talk to him about my problem.

745/1162

Mason blew out an exacerbated breath. “There’re things in my past that I know for a fact if I shared them with my wife, she would pack up and leave with my kids. Look, Raquel, there will be things in our lives that we just can’t share with our significant others. I mean, I’m sure Leonetti will never share certain things with you.” “Yes, I know, but…” “But what?” I scooted up in my chair and looked down at my shoes. “You don’t know him like I do. What I have to tell him isn’t going to go over well.” “Okay, I agree. I don’t know him personally, but I know the type of man he is. I know he is as ruthless as they come, especially when you cross him. I know he has

746/1162

people around him that are worse than he is, if that’s even possible. He lives by codes that could definitely be his demise. I also know he’s crazy about you.” I looked up at him and he nodded as if he was reading my mind. “I’ve done my homework on your beau. I probably know a lot more about him than you would ever know. I even know a lot about you.” I looked at him questioningly and he continued. “My wife adores you. She thinks of you as her friend, and I’m sure you feel the same way. You know she and my family are the reason why I exist. I will not let anything or anyone take that away from me. With that said, since you and she were getting close, I looked into both you and Leonetti. I will say

747/1162

I’m not happy with who Leonetti is, but he seems to keep his shit away from the people he’s closest to. He’s feared by most, and the rest don’t want the drama. So I’m kind of curious as to what secret you have that would change the way he feels about you.” I couldn’t help the skeptical grunt that escaped my lips. “Dude, you have no idea.” Mason smiled and leaned back in his chair. “Try me.” “Okay, what would you say if I told you that I am a licensed Private Investigator in San Francisco? I have a license to carry a gun here and in Cali. As a matter of fact, I’m actually qualified to handle most handguns and a couple of assault rifles.” “I would say, prove it.” I laughed. “I would love to.”

748/1162

Mason smiled himself. “Okay, for arguments sake, let’s say everything you’re saying is true. That to me isn’t something that would make him leave. In fact, it would probably be a turn on. Seeing a woman handle herself like that…” He shook his head. “Damn, it’s sexy.” I laughed. “You’re too much, you know that?” I asked. “Sure do, but I stand by my statement. You can tell him that. That’s nothing.” “I know that. He will be pissed that I kept it from him, but he wouldn’t care. He knows I come here to work out. He doesn’t know the extent of my skills, but I’m sure he wouldn’t be surprised to hear that I know how to handle myself.”

749/1162

“Okay, Roxy, before you say anything else, let me tell you that your man knows a whole hell of a lot about you, more than just the basics.” “Why do you say that?” “Really? I need to tell you about your man?” I didn’t reply and he scooted closer to me. “Raquel, that man is deliriously in love with you.” I started shaking my head. “No, I beg to differ. He cares about me. He tries to control me, but love…” “Please, woman, you’re blind if you can’t see that. I could and I’ve only seen you two together a few times. Now if this man is anything like myself, and I have a feeling he is, he has made it his life goal to make sure he knows everything there is to know about

750/1162

your life. So the secret you’re keeping, he probably knows.” “You think he knows I’m a PI?” “Yeah, I bet my life he knows.” “Do you think he knows that I have one of the deadliest mafia families on the west coast after me?” Mason didn’t reply. His mouth was open too wide for him to use it. I took a deep breath and got myself together. “Being a PI wasn’t a lifelong goal. As you very well know, I graduated with a major in finance, minor in international business. I love the finance world. I love finding out about someone’s dream to change the world and investing in that dream. However, when I became a PI, I felt like I was fulfilling a lifelong dream. My ex-boyfriend used to tell

751/1162

me so many stories about his job that instantly attracted me. Before I decided to be a PI, he used to ask me to do favors for him. Nothing major, stuff like financial backgrounds for his clients. I would research people for him and find money that husbands hid from their wives and money that CEO’s and owners of top companies hid from their investors or even the IRS. “I didn’t mind helping him, of course. It felt good helping people,” I told Mason. “That actually became my thing. I worked with Ira, my ex, so he could train me. We were a team. Some business he would throw my way and other times we would work together. When Ira and I split, I continued to do my own thing. I hired a staff of my own, guys that I met at the gym I went to. I was

752/1162

actually quite successful. I was smart with my clientele and made sure the cases I took weren’t things I couldn’t handle. “One day, I was working late and my ex came to see me. I had been avoiding his crazy ass for months. When he asked to hire me, I should have told him, ‘Hell no.’ The trust in him was long gone, but he gave me such a sob story about his client that I was hooked. Anyway, to make a long story short, I took his case. I knew deep down that I shouldn’t have done it, but I figured all he wanted was a financial packet completed. It was easy enough, something I could do with my eyes closed. “I learned however, that this case was far from simple. Ira asked me to do a complete workup on this company for his client. He

753/1162

wanted to know everything about the profits this company made yearly, as well as the CEO. I didn’t think anything of it at first, of course. I just did my thing and ended up giving him a majority of the information he needed in a few days.” Mason’s eyes grew and I nodded. “Yeah, I’m that good. Actually, I think I’m too good. Ira told me that what I gave him was good enough, but I kept digging. I really wanted to bury the guy, you know. The sob story Ira gave me touched me. I hated bullies, and this man was a complete bully. What I discovered, though, caused me to halt everything. I found that the company I was looking into didn’t really exist.” Mason frowned. “It was a shell?” I nodded. “Yup, and I will say that information was hidden very well. It took some

754/1162

time for me to find that tidbit of info, as well as who truly owned the shell company, which was some cartel family. When I told all of this to Ira, he was pissed. He told me that I should have given him this information before and that he had revealed all of this company’s financials to his client. He told me that I should have found out everything at one at time. He was right, of course, but he kept hogging me to give him what I had. I should have told him to wait until I had everything, but I didn’t. “Of course I was worried about what I found out and who I had just exposed to a potential enemy of this cartel family. Ira did assure me that my name never came up. He told me that his client didn’t know anything about me. Therefore, I relaxed, until one of

755/1162

my employees was killed in a suspicious car crash and another almost met the same fate, but it just so happened he let someone else borrow his car.” Mason shook his head. “What did Ira do when you told him about your two employees? Did you go to the police?” I felt like an idiot when I shook my head. I needed to explain my stupidity and professed, “Honestly, Mace, I didn’t think anything of the two incidents with my employees, at first. I don’t know, maybe I was in denial, but I didn’t think they were related. When the threatening calls came into my office and cell, that was when I knew something wasn’t right. Whatever Ira told me was a lie. My name had to have been out there. Why else would my employees have

756/1162

been targets? I told Ira everything that was going on and he became my bodyguard. He said he found out someone was following him the other day and figured we needed to stick together in this. Two heads were better than one, and I agreed, until the threats started literally hitting home. One night, he and I were at my apartment when someone actually did a drive-by and bullets turned my apartment into Swiss cheese. Shit, we barely made it out with our lives. I was scared half out of my mind. I told Ira I was going to the police. I had enough information that could get me at least some protection, but then Ira finally told me who his client was.” “I take it Ira didn’t agree with you?” Mason asserted and I nodded soberly.

757/1162

“No, he didn’t. He simply reminded me who this family was, and what kind of connections they had. ‘You could be captured and dead the moment you call the police,’ is what he said to me. I couldn’t disagree with him. He suggested I go home and said that he would take this heat for me. If he needed to, he’d go to the Feds with everything. He again promised to keep my name out of all of this. Before I left the state, he called me and told me that he had everything under control. He said, ‘Once the Feds saw what I had, they were jumping through hoops to keep me safe.' Therefore, I came home with that assurance. However, a few weeks ago, Ira popped up out of nowhere and told me that this family did indeed know my name and

758/1162

was coming after me.” “And you haven’t told Leonetti?” I shook my head. Mason frowned letting his frustration evident. “And why the hell not? Raquel, your life is in jeopardy, and so are the people around you. How could you be so selfish?” “I know that, okay? Why do you think I’ve stayed away from here and stayed away from Max? I don’t want to put anyone’s life in jeopardy. Ira and I are working everything out. He’s calling his contacts to try to get Basile off of my back. You know, leak that I’ve been an innocent bystander in all of this, but for some reason it’s not working. Shit, I’ve been so scared Mason, every second of every day. I’ve been scared to drive my car or any car for that matter. I’ve been scared to

759/1162

leave the house, and I’ve been even scared to stay in the house. But, the crazy thing is, I’m more scared of losing Angel than anything else. I don’t know how he will take what I’ve done. I snitched on this family. That has to be a deal breaker for men like him, right? How can he protect me from something like that? I feel like I need to settle this on my own, take matters into my own hands and just to save him.” “No, that’s a horrible idea, Raquel. Don’t you dare do any dumb shit like that, got it?” “What else can I do?” Mason and I watched each other for a long minute before he spoke, his voice changing with each syllable he used. “Who’s the guy with you?” his head nodded in Junior’s direction.

760/1162

“Yeah, that’s another thing. Apparently, Angel’s cousin somehow knows everything. He’s told me, in not so uncertain terms, that if I didn’t tell Angel what was going on, he would. And, his version wouldn’t be the one I would want Angel to know. He said not to go anywhere else with Ira. Junior over there would be my protection until I tell Angel what’s happening.” Mason nodded. “Yes, I actually agree with Angel’s cousin. That’s the best thing to do here. Angel needs to know because his life is in jeopardy right along with yours. One thing you don’t want to do is leave him blindsided. Men like that, hell men like us, need to know when the threat is coming, if we can. Call it control if you like. We actually make it a point to know. Also, you don’t want

761/1162

him to learn about this second hand. He would feel betrayed.” “You should have told him the moment you two started dating, but you didn’t. Which, I get that. Why bring up old shit, right? Especially when it’s not an issue. However, the moment it became an issue, you should have told him, but you didn’t. Now when you do, he’s going to feel like you didn’t trust him. You went with your ex, put your faith in that piece of shit, instead of your man. He’s going to feel betrayed and lied to. But you have to know he would destroy this city brick by brick if something ever happened to you. And if something happened to you and he didn’t know you were in trouble to begin with…Well, let’s just say that wouldn’t be a good thing for anyone

762/1162

around him. He would blame himself for the rest of his life.” “That’s not fair.” “Tough shit. It’s how men like that are wired. Raquel, you have to come to the realization that you mean a lot more to him than just a chick he’s fucking.” I sighed and nodded, conceding. “You’re right about everything, I know this. I know how he feels about me. I also know that the moment I tell him all of this, he’s going to lose his shit. That’s why I don’t think he knows everything about me. If he did, bodies would have dropped way before I left San Francisco. He would have made his presence known.”

763/1162

“How do you know he didn’t? I’m sure he’s not going to tell you that he dropped some bodies in your name.” “I think I would have found out. I’m sure all of San Francisco would’ve known. It would have been messy.” Mason shook his head with a hint of pity in his eyes. “Oh, Roxy, I can guarantee you, if Leonetti buried some bodies in San Francisco, no one would have ever known.” Mason and I stared at each other for a minute longer before he said, “Tell him tonight.” I nodded. “I plan to.” “Good.” We both stood as I got Junior’s attention and signaled to him that I was ready.

764/1162

Mason touched my arm, and I looked at him. “You call me if you need anything.” I shook my head. “No, I can’t do that.” “Raquel, you can and you will. Trust me, if you don’t and I find out you were in trouble and you didn’t call, I will also feel betrayed. You don’t want to betray me, got it?” “Okay, I got it. And, Mace, thanks.” “Anytime.” I walked out with Junior, not before he checked our vehicle while I waited in the building. I pulled out my phone and dialed Angel. I figured, what better time than the present to let him know that I needed to talk to him. When he didn’t answer, I texted him that there was some things I needed to talk to

765/1162

him about. I asked him to call me the moment he had a minute. Once I got to the apartment, and I hadn’t heard from him, I texted him again, then called him. His phone went straight to voicemail, but I didn’t think anything of it at first. Sometimes when you’re making a call and someone was calling you at the same time, a call could go straight to voicemail. I tried a couple more times before panic started to settle in. I didn’t want to believe something had happened. I would think if there were something on the horizon, Ira would’ve told me. Ira claimed he had his ear to the ground, but as this day fell away, I was beginning to think something wasn’t right with Ira being here too. Things were starting to unravel; namely me.

766/1162

After an hour went by, and panic settled in, I went looking for answers. I started with Junior and grilled him on what he knew. I opened the front door and found him leaning against the wall, face in a frown while looking at his cell. I went in on him quickly. He claimed he didn’t know anything. “I don’t have a clue what’s going on. Maybe he’s in a meeting or something. Look, I’m sure-” I poked him in his chest, quieting his lies. “Do you really think I’m stupid? There is no way you wouldn’t know where your boss is. That would be your demise. No, I know you know. I heard you on the phone out here ‘yes, sir’n someone. Just tell me what I want to know. It will go smoother for you that way.”

767/1162

I gave Junior my most intimidating look with warnings all through my eyes. However, I seemed to be losing my touch. He didn’t tell me anything. He put his hands up in front of him in a patronizing way and smiled. “Ma’am, I really don’t know what’s happening. I really wish I did.” I didn’t reply. I couldn’t actually. I was getting pissed. I was scared and my heart was hammering in my chest. I didn’t like not knowing what was going on. I didn’t like that Angel hadn’t called me to tell me if something was going on. I thought he would send word if he couldn’t do it himself, but I hadn’t heard anything. I was going to let it go, really I was, but the smug satisfying look on Junior’s face enraged me further. So the claws came out and

768/1162

with a little persuasion, making a few phone calls and going to see Darrell face to face, I got what I wanted and it didn’t make me feel any better. Shit!

CHAPTER TWENTY

ANGEL I can’t breathe. I’m so fucking pissed. I want to kill someone. They released me from Federal custody after sitting in a cold ass room attached to a table for six damn hours. Those damn fucking brainless idiot agents! I swear they were dumber than a barrel of spit and just as useful. I knew this shit was going to be a waste of time, but I didn’t expect it to take this long. Typically, it didn’t. I’d made countless trips, and it didn’t take them nearly this long to realize that they didn’t have shit on me. I should have known things were going to go to shit when he came to arrest me. Special Agent Daniel Lincoln, who had a complete hard on for this family, was the reason

771/1162

for this debacle. He didn’t just arrest me on suspicion of possession with an intent to distribute, but on terrorism as well. Yup, that’s right. He claimed he had proof that I’d been funding terrorists and that we were using the multiple humanitarian companies we had as means of sneaking weapons to insurgent’s hands overseas. Daniel had it bad for Lincoln and for this family; it was something that I’d known for years. He was the one that tried to pin those murders on Lincoln a year ago, and he was mixed up with my brother on the kidnapping of Georgia. Although he claimed that he didn’t have a clue about Eddie’s double cross, you would think he would have learned his lesson messing with my brother, but it seemed he hadn’t.

772/1162

Yes, I knew that this little arrest was the work of my brother. This was probably his biggest play and if I wasn’t smart, I’d probably be still inside that building being water boarded or some shit. However, I was smarter and over the decades that passed, I’d proven how smart I was, but it was clear that Eddie hadn’t learned his lessons yet either. Let me double back and tell you what happened. Daniel came to arrest us at the warehouse, as you well know, claiming he had evidence of an obscene amount of drugs on the premises. He showed me the warrant before he signaled for his team to take Hugo, Darrell, and me downtown to the Federal building.

773/1162

I sat in a cold ass room for hours before Daniel walked into the room. He wore that “I have you by the balls” look on his face as he sat down in front of me. Daniel Lincoln was tall like his brother and me, solid, but not as bulky as us. His hair was short and dark, as well as his eyes. He tried his best to pull off the brooding look, but he couldn’t quite do it like his brother, and I think he knew that. I also believe he couldn’t hate Lincoln as much as he put on; mixed into that hate was a lot of jealousy that he would never admit. Lincoln was everything that Daniel wasn’t; fearless, strong, brave, smart. Lincoln was a survivor. Even though Daniel followed in his father’s footsteps and became a part of the prestigious FBI, Lincoln had been sought after by a secretly driven organization

774/1162

that had more clout and fear among a shitload of countries than the FBI could even dream of. Lincoln had created a name for himself while Daniel was still trying to be a gleam in his daddy’s eye; a gleam that quite honestly would never exist as long as Lincoln was running the streets, spitting in the FBI’s face every chance he got. I knew why Lincoln felt the way he did about his family. What I wanted to know was how deep the rabbit hole went for Daniel and why. I actually had an idea where it started, and today I was going to test my theory; you know, poke the bear and all that. Daniel sat down across from me and placed the folder he had under his arm on the table in front of him. “Why don’t we

775/1162

dispense with the tug of war and you confess now? Make it easier on yourself.” I didn’t reply. We stared at each other for a long moment before he smiled. “I didn’t think so.” He turned and looked at the two-way mirror behind him before he faced me again. He sighed and opened the folder. He went through the contents inside, and I took this time to start poking. I hated the motherfucker for one simple reason; he fucked with my blood. You don’t fuck with the people I care the most about, not without feeling my wrath. I tilted my head to the side and folded my cuffed hands in front of me. “Why do you hate him so much?”

776/1162

“What?” He looked up at me questioningly, but the realization of where my question was going caused him to frown. “I’m the one asking the questions here.” I ignored him and added, “I mean, I can understand why you hate me. I’m better looking than you. Drake hates it too, so I’m used to it. However, it’s a little baffling as to why you hate your own flesh and blood. Now, if I had to guess, I figure you hate him because he’s a far better man than you are. My brother hates me for the same reason, so I know the signs. I bet you wish you could do half the shit Lincoln could. He was better in everything growing up, wasn’t he? He could probably run circles around you in sports, academics, even though he barely gave an

777/1162

effort, and I bet you couldn’t get half the pussy he could. Still can’t, can you?” I noticed the break in his façade, but he quickly hid it from me and pushed a couple of papers in front of me. “While we’re waiting for my team to comb through the warehouse, I have a few questions for you. Please confirm if this is your company.” I drummed my fingers on the table, then snapped my fingers as if a thought just hit me. “I bet he fucked one of your Ivy League girlfriends in college. Is that it? Is that why your dick is so hard? What did he do? Lay that fucking pipe so well that she completely forgot all about you?” “This is your signature, correct?” Daniel attempted to bring this interrogation back to his control, but it wasn’t working.

778/1162

“She sucked his dick, didn’t she? And you walked in on it? Yeah, that’s what happened. I know my cousin. I could imagine your shock. There was your teenager brother getting head by your college girlfriend and you lost your mind. Am I right? Come on, Cuz, tell me what happened. We’re family…” Suddenly, Daniel slammed his hand on the table. “We’re not fucking family!” I smiled. “That’s what happened, huh? I bet you were in love with her, weren’t you? I bet you’d already bought the ring and everything, mapped out where you two were going to live, how many kids you were going to have?”

779/1162

Daniel tried to recover from his outburst as smooth as possible, but I could see I’d rocked him already. That was easy. “Mr. Leonetti, answer the question,” he replied, but now that I tasted blood, I was going in for the kill. “Tell me what happened. You decided to surprise her and go see her at her dorm room and what? You heard her moaning behind the door-” “We have reason to believe that your company is a front for more than your ‘humanitarian activities’.” “Were you in shock? She probably never moaned like that for you, huh? I bet she probably faked that shit. Or what? She told you she didn’t suck dick? You gotta watch those college sorority girls. ”

780/1162

Daniel ruffled the papers he had in front of him, trying not to show the deep red that was creeping up his neck. Too late! I smiled broader. “Let me see if I could set the stage. You placed your sweaty palm on the doorknob, probably praying that it was her roommate that you heard. Much to your dismay and surprise, the doorknob turned freely. You walked inside-” Daniel’s voice rose as if the increased volume would shut me up. Oh, but his face was turning more red and deeper by the second. “There are six bank accounts under this company’s name, your company. My analysts had discovered some questionable transactions. Care to explain why you

781/1162

withdrew half a million dollars from each of the six accounts?” I leaned forward, my face bright with humor and satisfaction. This bitch is gonna crack any second. I wish Lincoln were here to see this shit. “You crept into the room slowly,” I continued, lowering my voice, deepening it as if I was a narrator of a play. “…Heart beating clear out of your chest. Your legs heavy with anxiety, mouth dry with fear. The sounds were getting louder. You’re closer to her bedroom door now, so you probably heard a deep male voice right along with your woman’s voice. You finally realized your worst nightmare was coming true. Which has me wondering, at this point, had the slurping

782/1162

noises started to caress your ears? Don’t you just love that sound?” Daniel cleared his throat, trying to get me back on task again. “Each of the transactions happened on the same day, and we know exactly where they went.” He looked through his folder, hands shaking with anger. I added fuel to this over ripe fire. “I bet this was the point in which you thought about running. I don’t blame you for thinking it. You could easily pretend this didn’t happen. No one saw you go into the room. You could escape with your dignity. I bet you even turned around to leave, but stopped the instant you recognized your own brother’s voice behind the door.”

783/1162

Daniel remained quiet, his eyes heavily on mine, allowing the anger to rise in him. You think I was making this story up to goat him? Well, I wasn’t. Lincoln had told me all about it. He said he went to see Daniel, for some reason, on campus. He went to his dorm room and his roommate told him that he thought he’d gone to some chick’s room. When he got to the room that Daniel’s roommate gave him, he asked for his brother and the girl that answered smiled, looking him up and down. Lincoln told me that the girl never said she was Daniel’s girlfriend, and Daniel had never brought the girl around the family. So, when she came on to him, Lincoln didn’t stop her. I added, “I could only imagine what you must have been thinking right at that

784/1162

moment. How could your sixteen-year-old brother make your woman scream with ecstasy and you couldn’t even make her moan your name?” I leaned in closer and grinned. “Was she butt ass naked when you walked in? Was she kneeling in front of him, bobbing and weaving? Lincoln probably had his hands in her hair, gripping her tight as shit, wasn’t he? What did he say to her? Knowing my cousin, he probably said something like, ‘You like that shit, baby? Wait ‘til I get in that pussy’.” He actually didn’t tell me that he said that, but who gave a shit, right? I laughed. Shit, I couldn’t help it. This motherfucker was as red as a fucking lobster. Here was the pièce de résistance…

785/1162

“Come on, I know you remember that night. Tell me what you did. Did you turn and run?” I shook my head. “No, you stayed to watch, didn’t you? You found that you couldn’t move. You just stood there like a dumb son of a bitch, and when Lincoln saw you, he just kept going, smiling. I bet she was wearing the engagement ring you bought for her too?” The look on his face told me that I was right, and I laughed again. I mean, I threw my head back and let a laugh so big escape my throat that it was loud and raw. “Oh shit! I bet she was! Damn, that’s fucked up. But you probably deserved that shit.” Quick as lightening, Daniel was on his feet. He lunged over the table and threw his

786/1162

hardest punch at my face. I stood quickly, moving out of his reach, as I knew it was coming. Daniel’s momentum carried him all the way across the table to the floor next to me. By the time he scrambled up off the floor and wrapped his hands around my neck, the door burst open and in came three agents. Some guy in a dark black suit came charging in the room after the three men with an air of some importance. He walked up to Daniel, face just as red. “Get your shit and get out of here, Lincoln, right now. Go walk it off.” “But sir…” Daniel protested. “Go!” he boomed. The air from Daniel quickly dissipated as he realized what just happened.

787/1162

See, I told you I was better at poking the bear. The point was to poke in order to get a rise out of someone, not just for kicks. If I was going to start some shit, best believe I was going all out. I poke for a purpose, and Daniel fell for it completely. I knew if there were a case, it wouldn’t be his anymore. As Daniel pushed his way out of the room, the red faced man turned his sights on me. I was rubbing my neck with an accomplished smile on my face. “You think I don’t know what you’re trying to do?” I didn’t reply. He pointed a meaty finger at my face. “You don’t fuck with my team.” I frowned. “No, you don’t fuck with my family. You don’t have shit on me. The

788/1162

longer you keep me in this room without legal counsel, the more I start thinking about pressing charges against your man.” He moved to my face. He was a foot shorter than I was, so the threat he was trying to portray didn’t go over as well. Besides, I was better at it. I met his gaze with some heat of my own. He faltered slightly, but he still said to me. “Is that a threat?” “Quite the contrary. It’s a fact.” “You have been arrested for terrorism. So, the fact is, you don’t have any rights when that happens. I can let you rot in a jail cell for the rest of your natural life before I even speak to you. Another fact is that your high priced lawyer will not be able to do shit about it. As a matter fact, sit your ass down.”

789/1162

I waited a beat before I sat, grinning at his ploy to intimidate me. Now, I had to look up at him. He looked down at me for a minute, grabbed the papers from the table and left me in the room. I fucking waited for at least another two hours before two new suits came into the room with stoic looks on their faces. I guess this was their way of being menacing. Damn, they really need to work on that though, because it wasn’t working. Both were large men, stuffed in cheap dark suits. They sat down in front of me and pulled out the same folder Daniel had come into the room with earlier. I folded my arms in front of me. At this point, I was livid. I know for a fact they didn’t have shit. They kept me in that room

790/1162

to show face, that’s all. From the looks of these two idiots, they were trying not to demonstrate that they were defeated. “Mr. Leonetti, explain these transactions.” I didn’t reply, nor did I look at the papers they pushed in front of me. Both men as I said were big. One was a black man and the other was white. Neither one introduced themselves to me, but I could tell the black man was in charge. He had this air about him as if he was used to getting his way because of his status. He had dark, hard eyes, and a round face with a small mustache. His hair was black and cut low to his head. The jacket he wore hid his bulk well, but I could tell there wasn’t much muscle under his fat.

791/1162

I also deduced that if this one was in charge, then the other was muscle. The white guy had black hair and beady dark eyes. He was equally round and bulky, but I could tell he tried to work on it. He still looked stuffed in his clothes, though. When the white guy rose from his chair and walked around the table, I had a feeling this was a good cop bad cop type of scenario. The black man smiled. “Understand something, we’re not with the FBI. So we have our own set of rules.” With that said, the one behind me grabbed me by the back of my neck and forced my eyes down on the paper. “There you go,” I heard the man still seated across from me say. “Thank you for your cooperation. Would you now be so kind

792/1162

as to tell us about the transactions you forwarded from your business accounts to the account highlighted in yellow?” When my neck was released, I took a few seconds to calm down. I wanted to snap this motherfucker’s neck behind me, grab his weapon that I knew was off safety, and put a fucking bullet in this fat piece of shit in front of me. I could complete this in less time it would take for the fat fucker behind me to get his meaty fingers around his own weapon. But I kept my mouth shut and looked down at the papers. A smile suddenly creased my face, despite the fury flowing in me.

793/1162

I looked at the man in front of me. “If you’re not the FBI, we have nothing to discuss.” The man folded his hands on the table in front of him. “See, Mr. Leonetti, this case is now ours. The FBI is no longer involved. So you will speak to us.” I slouched in my chair and smiled. “Well, in that case, you’re fucked.” Doughboy One met my smile. “Really? And how do you figure that?” I sighed exaggeratedly and folded my hands before me. “Shit, I have to do your fucking jobs for you too? Okay, listen up. These accounts are bogus. Someone opened them in my name probably to set me up. I don’t know who it was. What I can tell you with confidence is that you’re shaking the

794/1162

wrong tree. That’s not my fucking money being sent to shit knows where for shit knows what.” Doughboy One and Two found that shit to be funny. They exploded with laughter and looked at one another. “Did you get that shit?” the one seemingly in charge asked the one behind me. “Yeah, I got it.” The one sitting across from me shook his head. “Boy, that is a great story. One that we have never heard before. ‘It’s not mine.’ Whew…” “Yeah, I’m sure you did,” I said as I leaned closer to him. “Did you also hear this one? Call the SEC. They will tell you that I have filed a complaint with them about these accounts several weeks ago. Actually, my

795/1162

financial advisor did it for me when she realized that these companies were trading under my name erroneously. They have all the information that you have. Probably more at this point. You should give them a call, lean on a little interagency cooperation and shit. I’m sure they would be willing to help you with your bullshit ass case.” I leaned back. “I have not consorted with terrorists. I don’t have drugs in my warehouse. If you would have asked me nicely, instead of keeping me cooped up in this fucking icebox wasting both our time, I would have told you this. Stupid motherfuckers.” The man in front of me looked up and behind me before he rose from his chair. They left the room without uttering another word to me. An hour later, I was walking out

796/1162

of the building with my lawyer next to me threatening to call some official he knew to complain. I was narrowing my sights to a much smaller goal, however. I told him to go home, and I called for a ride. Apparently, Hugo and Darrell were released hours ago and were close by. Twenty minutes later, Darrell pulled up in front of the Federal building, and I climbed in the back seat. I didn’t utter a word to them at first. I was trying my best to calm down. Never in my life had I wanted to kill in cold blood so badly as I did that very moment. In fact, I’ve never wanted to annihilate everyone around me, leaving only me standing. I’d been channeling my anger all day, but now I was at the point of exploding.

797/1162

“Have you found him yet?” I asked, closing my eyes, trying to count to ten and calm down. “No, sir, but we have some leads. We’re on his tail.” “Have you spoken to Russo?” I looked at Darrell through the rearview mirror. “Yes, he’s relayed your message to your father. He’s not happy with the events of today and wants you at the house now that you’re out.” I grunted and moved my eyes from his. “That’s not going to happen. Where’s Raquel?” “She’s at your apartment. She’s been calling for you nonstop.” I raised my eyebrows in question. “You told her where I was?”

798/1162

Darrell and Hugo exchanged looks with each other before Darrell, for some reason, rotated his shoulders. “As I said before, she’s scarier than you,” he told me. I shook my head. “Pussy.” We drove on in silence, with my mind putting everything I needed to do in order. First, I needed to deal with Raquel and, depending on what she said or how much she pissed me off, I’d go see my father. I knew I still needed to get with Drake. I had a feeling I was going to need him before this day was through. Eddie tried to put this case on me, one that would’ve put me away for the rest of my life and then some. I guess he figured that was showing me leniency. After all, he could have just put a bullet in

799/1162

me and called it a day. However, I wouldn’t be that lenient. I was going to kill him. It was just a matter of how and when. I told Darrell to take me to the warehouse. I wanted to see the damage the Feds had done and retrieve my weapons. When we got there, it was a mess. They were still on the scene, so I took this time to see if Lincoln was home. The sooner I brought him in on this, the better. We needed to squash our beef and get to business. Of course he wasn’t home. I did hang out with Georgia, but I didn’t stay long. When I got back to the warehouse, I was ready to go. The Feds were still trying to get me on something, and they still didn’t let my guys through. This was bullshit at its finest,

800/1162

and I really thought about going to war with the Feds. But I calmed down and told Darrell and Hugo to take me home. I needed to get ready for this meeting, and I needed to deal with Raquel first. Darrell pulled up to my building and as my eyes fell on my darkened windows. I could feel the anger building within me. “Go back to the warehouse and wait until the Feds clear out. If they haven’t in about an hour, call that money sucking lawyer of mine and get his fat ass on it. We need to make sure our shipments go out as scheduled,” I barked. Darrell nodded, but Hugo asked, “How come they didn’t find anything?” “Because I’m not stupid,” I said quickly, then added, “Call Russo and tell him that I

801/1162

have some fires I need to put out before I see Pops. Also, did you find out when the meeting tonight is and where?” “Yes.” “Good. Send someone out to the site and have them sit on it. Make sure there isn’t any shit happening.” “Yes, boss. Already done,” Darrell replied, and I nodded. I knew I was wasting my breath. I didn’t have to tell Darrell the obvious. He knew what needed to be done. “Do you need one of us to stay here until you’re done with Ms. Waters?” I shook my head and got out of the car. “No, Junior is here. He’ll take me to my father. You two have shit to do. Besides, as you mentioned before, there’s some shit going on

802/1162

behind my back. I can’t have people doing shit for me that I can’t trust.” I closed the door just as Junior emerged from my apartment building. He looked solemnly at me, then watched the surroundings. I took the time to do the same, and it was that moment that something hit me. Shit, I have been out of it. I looked up and down the street, letting everything come back to me. “What’s wrong, boss?” I heard the alarm in Darrell’s voice, but I didn’t reply. Damn, how could I have missed that? Hugo got out of the car and started around to me. He pulled his weapon, and so did Darrell and Junior.

803/1162

“You see something, boss?” Hugo asked me. I couldn’t talk at first. Then I smiled. Son of a bitch. I looked at Hugo’s still slightly bruised face, then looked at Junior. I am losing it. My eyes settled on Hugo. “Get on the phone and tell Lincoln his brother is sniffing up his ass again for something. Tell him we’re not sure what it is, but to keep his eyes and ears open. I would do it myself, but our conversation would last more than a minute.” Hugo tried to feign surprise on his face and seemed to protest my request, but I waved him off. “I know he was the one that put the bruise on your face,” I told him. “I

804/1162

also know he was the one that put Junior on Raquel. He was here this morning. He’s been watching Raquel. Not sure for how long, but I know he has.” Damn straight, I knew he had. He’d told me so that morning. I couldn’t understand why I wasn’t concerned about Raquel when Darrell called. Now, I knew why. I’d heard Lincoln outside of my place that morning. He revved his engine, signaling he had my woman. I’d done the same thing for him when he and Georgia had that argument at my parents’ house almost a year ago. The men around me remained silent. Hell, what could they could say? I looked at Junior. “Have you checked on her recently?”

805/1162

I noticed nerves attack him as his eyes shifted from Darrell to Hugo then back on me. “What!” I admonished tersely. Junior sort of snapped at attention. “Nothing, sir, and to answer your question, no, I haven’t. I can hear her though.” I nodded wondering, What in the hell was going on with these idiots? Then I headed to my building. I inhaled deeply and stood at the bottom of the steps that led to my front door. This was going to get nasty, I knew it. She was going to come out fighting; it was her way. I was at my wits end with everything. I had never been this fucking pissed in my life. The winds around me were getting stronger. I just hoped that after the storm settled, shit

806/1162

wasn’t destroyed. The aftermath of a storm can be a bitch to clean, and sometimes the damage was so irreparable that you couldn’t rebuild.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

EDDIE “Oh, baby. Oh, Eddie. Right there. Yes!” Eddie grunted his reply. Yeah bitch this is my pussy, he said to himself, smiling and looking down as his shaft moved in and out of her. Eddie wiped the sweat from his brow as he continued to pound against her ass, trying desperately to relieve the tension and stress of these last few weeks. At first, she protested their position, claiming it was going to hurt. After he talked her into it and lubed up, he knew she would be willing to do it again. Eddie smacked her ass for the tenth time, gripped her hair, and pulled her to him. “Tell me how good this feels. Tell me.”

809/1162

He grabbed her breasts and squeezed. She moaned her satisfaction in his ear. Oh, yes, just what I wanted to hear. “Oh, yes, baby! Fuck me, please! Fuck me good. Just like that. Harder…” Eddie let go of her breasts and gripped her hips. He picked up his pace and moved in and out of her, faster and faster. Just when he felt his balls tightening, he screamed out his release and collapsed on top of her. He closed his eyes as he pulled out of her and laid on his back. He smacked her ass again before he rubbed it. “That was incredible,” he breathed. She smiled at him and cuddled closer.

810/1162

“Ummm,” she purred. “Yes, it was. I never thought it could be like that. You are so much better than him.” His eyes shot open. “What the fuck did you say?” he spat as he pushed her off him and got out of the bed. Lucy quickly added. “I- I didn’t say anything. I-” Eddie pounced quickly, letting his fury unfurl, and gripped her by her throat pulling her face to his. Lucy fought hard to try to get his hands off her, but the harder she struggled and fought, the tighter his hands got. “Don’t you ever speak of him in my presence again! Do you fucking understand me?” He growled when he saw that she was on the verge of passing out and let go.

811/1162

Lucy collapsed on her bed, gasping for air as she folded herself inwardly. Eddie, disgusted and full or rage, wanted to do nothing else, but kill her. He would have done it too, if it wasn’t for her father, Don Ducci. Don Ducci was a very powerful man next in line from Eddie’s father. He would rather have Ducci as his ally after all of this, instead of an enemy. He also knew that deep down Lucy wasn’t the true cause of his rage. It was just the thought of her comparing him to Angel that had him up in arms. He was nothing like that son of a bitch. Angel would never measure up to him as a man or as a leader. Soon…Soon everyone will know that I am better. I’ve always been better.

812/1162

Eddie looked down at Lucy and instantly felt guilty as she cried. He knew he’d gone too far. He was actually quite fond of Lucy. He always felt Angel used her and treated her like shit. He vowed many times that if he ever got a chance to be with her, he’d treat her like a queen. She was so beautiful and sexy. Angel was a fool. She deserves so much better, he thought to himself. And it’s high time she gets it. He climbed back on the bed and touched her arm softly. She coiled from his touch, but she didn’t say a word. Eddie went to touch her again, and this time she didn’t move. He traveled his hand along her arm to her shoulders, and pushed her hair from her tearstained face.

813/1162

“I apologize for losing it. I just get so mad when I think about the way he used to treat you. I’m nothing like him, Lucy. You deserve so much better and I really want to give that to you.” He continued to stroke her hair, as Lucy started to relax. “I’m sorry too. I was only trying-” “I know what you were trying to do. Look, let’s just promise never to bring him up again, okay? You belong to me now.” Eddie leaned in and kissed her softly on her head and cheek. Then, as she turned her face toward him, he kissed her lips lightly. Eddie deepened the kiss and soon Lucy snaked her arms around Eddie’s neck and pulled him down on top of her. Lucy tried not to think about what happened and tried desperately be into him

814/1162

again. This man was nothing like Angel. He was definitely right about that. She should have known that from the start. It was clear as day, from the way Eddie walked, talked and dressed, that he would never measure up to his brother. Even though she knew all of this, she still went out with Eddie. She was meant to be the wife of a powerful man. She was supposed to be with Angel. Right now, Angel had lost his way. He’d strayed, but she was determined to get him back. Lucy had thought long and hard about ways to achieve her goal in order to get the man she wanted. She knew it wasn’t going to be easy, and that’s when she came up with the plan to get close to Eddie. She figured if Angel saw her with his brother, maybe it would set Angel

815/1162

off, and he would drop that whore and claim Lucy as his own. Lucy didn’t believe a word Eleanor said to her about Angel living with someone. Angel couldn’t be living with someone else. That wasn’t supposed to happen. She and Angel had been messing around for years. They had a connection. It was written that they belonged together. She decided she would do whatever it took to get Angel back. She would swallow the repulsion she felt for Eddie in order to get what she wanted. Angel is mine. “Fuck, Lucy you feel so damn good,” she heard Eddie say in her ear, bringing her out of her daydream about Angel to the nightmare with Eddie.

816/1162

She managed to moan on queue. She could handle Eddie, which she was thankful for. Out of all the men she’d ever dated, this had been the case, except Angel. Angel was different, and as much as she wanted him now, she needed to exercise patience. If that didn’t work, she would do the next best thing; go to daddy. “Eddie, please let’s do it again,” she purred against his ear. Lucy pulled off the old condom still hanging on him and started stroking him. Eddie closed his eyes, feeling heaven overcome him. He’d almost messed up a good thing because of Angel. That son of a bitch. I can’t wait to get rid of him, Eddie thought.

817/1162

“Oh, yeah, baby. That feels good,” Eddie moaned. “Get another condom, and put it on, baby. I think I can give you what you want before I go.” Lucy fought back an eye roll and bit her lip from laughing. Goodness, he was nothing like his brother. Just before Eddie got the condom on, his phone started buzzing. Eddie started to ignore it, but he thought better of it as it rang twice, stopped and started up again seconds later. “Damn it!” he exclaimed and moved quickly to the edge of the bed. He got his phone out of his pants and answered it. “What is it?” “You son of a bitch!” shouted a very angry male voice.

818/1162

Frowning, Eddie stood and walked away from Lucy. “You better watch your mouth,” he barked into the phone. “You best recognize who you’re-” “Save that shit for someone that gives a fuck. You fucked me!” “How did I fuck you?” “That bogus tip you gave me about the warehouse was shit…and the accounts. You made me look like a fucking fool to my boss and to my boss’ boss. I could lose my fucking badge because of you!” Eddie rolled his eyes and smiled. “Hold on a second. Now just calm down and stop with the theatrics, Daniel. Tell me what happened?” “Oh, yeah, I’ll tell you what happened all right. How about the drugs you claimed were

819/1162

all over the warehouse were nowhere to be found?” Eddie froze. “What do you mean they were nowhere to be found? I showed you pictures. I showed you proof where they were. There were bricks upon bricks of drugs, and you mean to tell me you didn’t find any of them anywhere?” “Oh, no, I’m not saying that at all,” Daniel countered. “Then what-” “My team went through that place with a fine tooth comb, not leaving anything to chance. We wanted to be thorough, and through our complete search we came up with a boatload of blocks wrapped in brown paper.” “Okay. Then what-”

820/1162

“It was flour!” “Flour?” Eddie whispered in the phone, astonished. “Yes, that’s right. The clever bastard had flour wrapped like drugs. I don’t have a clue how they got rid of whatever you put in there, but they did. Or, knowing you, it was flour all along.” “I didn’t see anything on the security feed showing they were tampered with. There was no way he could have-” “Yeah, well apparently you don’t know shit about your brother.” Eddie headed back to the bed quickly, his mind going a mile a minute. “Okay, what about the accounts? Clearly that-” Daniel laughed, humor nonexistent. “Clearly what? Those accounts were bogus.”

821/1162

“No, you are mistaken about that.” “Oh, I wish I were. Your brother sent us to the SEC. He said he had an active investigation open for these exact accounts. Apparently, his financial adviser, someone by the name of Waters, identified these accounts as fraud and contacted the SEC. My bosses contacted them and sure enough, they are doing just that. They claim they are close to finding the person, or persons, responsible. They have already contacted Homeland Security.” Eddie was no longer listening to Daniel. He was too busy seeing his life pass before his eyes. This can’t be happening, he paled. Lucy, seeing the grave look on Eddie’s face, sat up, asking, “What’s wrong, baby?”

822/1162

Eddie didn’t respond. He couldn’t. Everything he had planned for almost a year was falling by the wayside. How in the hell could Angel move all those drugs without me knowing? How could he do it without his men knowing it too? He could hear Daniel’s voice grow in his ear. “Are you listening, you piece of shit? I’m coming for you. Do you understand? I’m finished playing this game with you. I’m handling this my own way. I’m coming for you and your whole fucking family.” Eddie frowned. “We’ll be waiting,” he answered, trying to save face, and hung up his phone. Lucy moved closer to the edge of the bed. “What’s going on?” she asked again.

823/1162

Again, Eddie didn’t answer. He had to gain some type of control. No way was Angel that smart to know what was coming. No way. Eddie pulled on his pants and grabbed his shirt. When he looked at Lucy, he stopped. The concern on her face he paid no attention to. What had him captivated, what made him smile as a new plan came to mind, was the bruise that was now prominent on her neck. It’s time for plan B. It wasn’t a solid idea, but as he thought about it more, it was better than nothing. Eddie continued to get dressed then pulled out his phone. He searched for the number he wanted and hit send.

824/1162

It rang a couple of times before someone picked up. “Are you still sitting on her?” Eddie asked into the phone. “Yes, I am. Also, surprisingly, so is Angel. I thought he would never see the light of day. Do you mind telling me how in the hell that happened? Wasn’t he picked up by the Feds for the drugs and accounts stuff?” Eddie snorted. “He was. However, when the warehouse was searched, they came up with nothing.” “That can’t be. I saw the bricks myself,” the caller replied. “No, what you saw was flour. My clever brother switched out the drugs somehow.”

825/1162

“No, that can’t be. All of that shipment you placed in there; there’s no way he got it out under our noses.” “Yeah, well, it happened.” There was a pause, then the caller asked, “So is that it?” “Fuck no, that’s not it. You say Angel is at his apartment, right?” “Yeah?” “Good. It’s time for plan B.” “Plan B?” “What the fuck are you? A recorder? That’s what I said; plan B. You get ready on my mark. Shit’s about to go fast and quick. It’s up to you now. Do you think you can handle the job?” The caller smirked. “You should have given me the job to begin with. You know

826/1162

how difficult it is for anyone to get close to Angel, except his trusted circle.” “Yeah, well, don’t move until I give you the signal. I have to get everything running on my end, then I’ll let you know when you can move in.” The caller smiled, thinking, Finally. “Oh, and one more thing: Take care of the bitch too and anyone else around. You need to make this smooth, understand?” “Yeah, I got it,” was the caller’s reply as Eddie hung up his phone. Eddie smiled at Lucy and moved to sit next to her. He took her hand, kissed it, then caressed her face with his fingers before traveling down her cheek to underneath her chin. He lifted her head and once he saw the well-defined bruise, his smile broadened.

827/1162

“I need your help, darling.” Lucy looked in Eddie’s eyes. She wasn’t sure what Eddie had planned, but she knew that it wasn’t going to be good. Angel was in danger. Oh, she didn’t care too much for the girl, but Lucy loved Angel. How could she stand by and let Eddie harm the man she loves? She smiled at Eddie. “Anything you need, Eddie.” Eddie raised her chin higher, took his phone and snapped a picture. He smiled. “Thank you, baby,” he told her, stood and dialed another number. Still smiling at Lucy, he waited until the call was answered. “Tell your boss I have something for him,” he said, then hung up.

828/1162

As he typed a text message and sent the picture he’d taken of Lucy’s neck, his smiled broadened. You may have won the fight, little brother, but I will win the war. Eddie kissed Lucy on her forehead right before her cell started screaming. “I’ll see you around love,” he told her before he walked out of the door.

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

ANGEL The moment I opened the door to my apartment and her red-rimmed eyes fell on mine, I couldn’t move. It’s crazy, but all of the anger and frustration I felt towards her seemed to disappear just like that. It was the fear in her eyes, the sadness that embedded in her beautiful face that, made me realize that what I was feeling was something far deeper than I’d ever felt in my life. My pride was more than bruised. My ego was more that trampled on. For her to go to someone else to keep her safe, it was fucking with me more than I wanted to admit. Oh, I wanted to be angry with her, there’s no doubt about that. I had planned to cuss her the fuck out and make her feel

831/1162

everything that I’d been feeling since that morning. However, I still couldn’t move. I couldn’t say a word. I just watched her. I watched her move her legs from underneath her and stand shakily. I watched her body fill with longing, with a need that was all too familiar. I looked deeper into her eyes and saw them fill with more than just sadness, more than just regret and fear. She was getting to me. Half of me wanted to pull her in my arms, tell her that I was fine and that everything would be okay. I wanted to kiss her silly. I wanted to bury myself deep inside her, and punish us both, but I didn’t move. Instead, I waited. I took a deep breath and tried my best not to show how much she had actually

832/1162

affected me, how much pain she had actually inflicted on me. Finally, after taking a few deep breaths, I closed my door and moved toward my bar. I reached for a glass and poured myself at least four fingers of Cognac. The burn that confronted me didn’t do what I needed it to. I placed the glass down and grabbed the bottle, bringing it to my lips. “Are you okay?” asked a small voice behind me. I turned toward her sharply. She can’t be fucking serious. I think she realized the fucked up question she had just asked and shook her head. “I mean… Is every…” She paused and took a few deep breaths of her own.

833/1162

I know what she meant, but I refused to bail her out of this one. I knew she could tell I wasn’t okay. I was far from being okay. This shit from her was very hard for me to deal with. How could I trust her if she couldn’t be honest with me? Deciding to handle this a different way, Raquel placed her glass down on the coffee table in front of her, moved around it, and came towards me. That was a bad idea. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” I warned, keeping my voice even and void of emotion, but the shock on her face told me I failed miserably. I took another swig from the bottle, then sat it back down on the bar. I proceeded to take off my jacket, tossing it on

834/1162

the bar stool next to me. I undid my cufflinks, put them in my pocket and rolled my sleeves as if I was getting ready to do battle. “Angel, please I…” She paused when I pulled out my shirt from my pants and actually started thinking about jumping in the shower. I can stand to take a quick fifteen-minute shower and change before I go to see my father. See how much of a bastard I was? I started to walk to my bedroom, apparently done with this shit altogether, when she moved closer to me, asking, “Can you please talk to me?” I wasn’t sure if it was the annoyance in her voice or the audacity of her question that set me on the edge, but…

835/1162

“Oh, now you want to talk? Okay.” I stopped and stood in front of her. “You want to talk, let’s talk. Are you fucking that son of a bitch?” “What?” Raquel, not ready for the blunt way I was coming at her backed away slightly. “You heard me. That’s the only logical reason I can come up with for you not to tell me that, one, he was in town, two, that you were spending time with him, and three, that you would go to him for help instead of me. The betrayal, the lying; please tell me there’s a good reason for choosing him over me.” Raquel brows furrowed as she shook her head. “I’m not choosing him over you, and I wouldn’t cheat on you. How could you think that I would do that to you? I would never-”

836/1162

I cut her off. “Do you have any idea how fucked up I felt to hear that you decided to go to your ex, that coward, fucking pussy motherfucker, instead of me?” “Angel, I didn’t…” She moved to touch me and I backed away from her. Eyes wide, her hand snapped back to her body as if she felt something hot. She backed away further. I could feel I was about to blow. I was frustrated and angry, which was being heightened by my pride and ego. “You made me out to be a fucking fool,” I said to her through gritted teeth. She didn’t reply. Instead, I saw a few tears fall from her eyes. I took this time to attempt to calm down. Maybe this wasn’t the right time to talk about this. Maybe I needed to step away

837/1162

from her for a little while longer and come back when I wasn’t this pissed off. I was afraid that whatever I said to her from this point would not be good for the both of us. I was that out of control. I closed my eyes, about to leave the room when I heard a whisper come from her lips. “No, please don’t go.” I turned back and looked at her. “Leo, I’m so sorry. I fucked up, simple as that. I should have told you what was going on. The moment Ira came to me, saying that I had trouble coming, I should have told you.” She moved closer to me, her shaky hand reaching out to me, but stopped in mid-air, changing her mind. “I was so afraid for so many reasons, but the main one was losing you. I couldn’t let that happen. I

838/1162

thought if I could just find the person after me or settle this with Basile that I wouldn’t have to involve you. Do you understand? I needed to do this on my own. I needed to prove to you and myself that I wasn’t some helpless, clueless woman that was incapable of taking care of herself. I wanted to prove that I could handle your life, handle you. When I was in California, that’s how I felt. I felt alive, strong and independent. I knew how to take care of myself. Ever since I’ve been home, I’ve lost that assurance, that confidence. It was important for me to…” She stopped talking and took another breath. She was still shaking, her eyes no longer filled with tears, but just as red as her oversized sweatshirt.

839/1162

“Ira came to me; I didn’t go to him. We hung out in the morning, but it was only so he could update me on any information he learned, that’s it. He followed me around a bit to make sure no one was following me. He said that he would be able to spot whoever Basile sent for me far better than your people could. He was familiar with Basile’s hit man. I didn’t ask questions. I just let him help. And to be honest with you, I wanted him to handle his mess. I didn’t want to involve you because, and maybe it sounds stupid to you, but I was trying to protect you.” “Protect me?” I returned, frowning, face full of the incredulous emotions I was feeling. “Yes, protect you. I didn’t want to involve you unless it was absolutely necessary.”

840/1162

“Raquel-” I started, but she cut me off. “Look, I know you are some badass, hotshot mafia boss. I also know you have plenty of badasses that have your back. I’ve met your cousin so, believe me, I know who you have in your corner. I just wanted to be one of those trusted people. I knew that the moment I would have told you about Basile, you would have been on the next thing smoking to California. But how would you explain away my treachery? I’m a snitch. There’s no way you could spin it or support it. Believe it or not, I know how things work. You wouldn’t have been able to be diplomatic about everything, throwing some threats around. You would have gone to him, and it would have been messy. I didn’t want you getting messy on my account. I didn’t want

841/1162

that on my conscience. I also didn’t want to lose you. Despite what you may think, Leo, you’re not invincible. You’re not bulletproof, and if something happened to you on my account… I didn’t want to have that on me either. I wouldn’t be able to survive that.” I noticed the distance between us get smaller as tears resurfaced in her eyes. She shook her head and just as she blinked, the tears collapsed from her eyes. She then said to me something that pushed away every disheartening feeling I had. “I know what I did was careless and stupid and that I put you in harm’s way by not telling you about Basile, but I wasn’t thinking about that… All I could think about was protecting the only man that I have ever given my heart to, the only man that I have ever loved.”

842/1162

And just like that, she had swayed me. My expressionless face stayed true, but inside I was battling with myself to scoop her in my arms and show her just how much I loved her back. Oh, fuck it! I closed the distance between us, bringing my hands to her face, wiping the tears from her eyes. She told me, “I was coming to tell you today. I swear I was. That’s why I texted you. That’s-” “Shhh, it’s okay, Raquel.” “I’ve been so afraid and scared. I needed you so badly. I could never cheat on you, Leo. No one could ever come close to you. I love you so-”

843/1162

My hands moved to her hair as I tilted her head up to me so I could bring her lips closer to mine. I kissed her, just a few light touches, but as always, that was wasn’t enough. I devoured her mouth. Call me what you want, but I’m completely weak for this woman. I pulled back from her lips, but I didn’t go far. I rested my forehead against hers, saying, “Sei l’amore della mia vita. Per te farei di tutto.” Her arms moved around my waist. “Sono innamorata di te.” “Leo,” she whispered softly against my lips as it was her turn to deepen our kiss. I didn’t have to tell you that things started to get heavy with us. There was shit we

844/1162

needed to talk about, shit she needed to understand, but fuck that. I wanted her. Maybe we can take a quick shower together. I was just about to suggest it when I felt my phone vibrate. I knew who it was. I pulled back from her and caressed her face. I took in her scent, then exhaled deeply as if I was releasing all of the anger I had for this whole situation. “Don’t ever keep shit from me again,” I told Raquel. She nodded. “I promise.” “Mi amore, no matter what the situation is, you have to trust that I know what to do to make it better. Despite what you may believe, I don’t always respond with violence.”

845/1162

She started to combat me before I stopped her. “Uh, before you protest the negative, I am fully aware of how volatile I could be, especially when it comes to you. Business is business, though, and this is business. I warned them, Basile, every family in that city, and between you and me, I didn’t have to do that. Yes, you are right, if you would have told me sooner, no doubt I would have personally gone to San Francisco and things would have gotten messy. It’s not your place to decide if I get messy or not. It’s mine. It’s not your place to decide for me how I should react to a situation, or what I can or cannot support. That decision belongs to me and me alone.” She started to say something, but I put my finger on her lips, stopping her. “I

846/1162

understand your fears, truly I do. What you have to understand is that I can’t have your fears on me or I would lose. I’m not stupid, Raquel. I’ve been at this for a very long time, and while I don’t think or feel that I’m invincible, I’m too smart to ever put my guard down.” “That has to be exhausting,” she said quietly. “Yeah, it is, but I can handle it.” I leaned down, kissed her lips quickly, and held her gaze. There were times like this where I wished I lived an average life. We had just confessed our love for each other, and we had no time to revel in this moment. I couldn’t make love to her slowly while I told her all the ways I loved her. It was something that I wanted to do all night long,

847/1162

but I had shit to do. I had a meeting to attend, I had a whole family to destroy and I had a brother to kill. It was going to be a very busy night. “I have to go,” I told her. “I know.” She smiled and slowly removed her arms from my waist. I started taking off my shirt, thinking of how bad this meeting was going to turn out. I removed the shirt I had on and went to grab another shirt of the same color. When I emerged from my closet, she was sitting on the bed, watching me with so many questions in her eyes, so much worry. I decided to at least try to put her mind at ease. “You know I plan to choke the fucking life out of Igor, right?”

848/1162

I didn’t break my stride as I headed for the living room. She caught up to me just as I passed the kitchen. “Are you serious?” she asked, grabbing my arm to slow me down. She stood in front of me eyes and mouth wide open. I bent down and kissed her open mouth. “Deadly.” I looked deep into her eyes, letting her know I was the fuck serious. When she didn’t say anything else, I moved around her. “Wait, Angel Leonetti, you can’t.” I whirled around to face her. “The fuck I can’t. Raquel, the pissant motherfucker purposefully placed you in danger. He went against my warning, and, baby, that is something you just don’t do.”

849/1162

“This wasn’t his fault. Not entirely anyway, and I-” I stalked close to her, letting my hatred for this man spill over. She needed to see why I was going to kill him. This, however, would be the only time I would explain myself to her. “Raquel, this is completely his fault and his mess. He had no business involving you, but he did. He’s baiting me, do you understand? He knowingly put you in harm’s way to save his useless ass, baby. He lied and manipulated you into helping him, and he almost got you killed in the process.” She backed away, shaking her head, but I knew she understood what I was telling her. “Tell me all of it,” she insisted. “What did he do?”

850/1162

And I did. “Igor works for Basile, Raquel. He’s on his payroll. He gave you that sob story about being a PI, but he’s one of Basile’s foot soldiers, like what Tiko and Alonzo are to me. Unfortunately, the dumb son of a bitch got pinched. The Feds picked him up, and they gave him a choice; testify and spill all that he knows on Basile or go to prison for a very long time. I’m sure they told him all the shit they were going to charge him with and he believed them.” “He chose to testify?” she asked, not really looking at me as she spoke. “Yeah, he did, but he knew that if Basile found out what he was doing, he’d be dead either way. So he figured out a way to help

851/1162

the Feds, leaving his name out. That’s when he went to you.” “And I helped him like an idiot,” she finished. I didn’t reply. She didn’t need me to. She closed her eyes and leaned against the kitchen island. I finished buttoning my shirt and tucked it in. I went to my closet by my front door to one of many safes that I had stored in the apartment. I pulled out two H&Ks. I grabbed my double shoulder holsters, checked both weapons and placed them inside the holsters. I grabbed a few magazines and closed the safe. When I emerged from the closet, she was sitting on one of the stools at the bar with the bottle I had a minute ago in her tight grip. She took a swig and looked at me.

852/1162

“Was he ever in protective custody? I mean, did he just give me up to Basile?” I pushed her hair behind her ear. “Yeah, he was in protective custody. The Feds had what they needed to charge Basile with a shitload of offenses. However, as with most families, he had someone on the inside.” “Inside the FBI?” She looked skeptically. I nodded. “Yes, baby, the Fed, can be bought just as much as a lonely police officer or detective. Anyway, about a month ago, the evidence they had against Basile miraculously disappeared. They didn’t have a case; therefore, they didn’t need Igor anymore. They let him go.” She shook her head and took another swig. “I don’t understand, Leo. Then why would he come here?”

853/1162

I sighed, took the bottle from her, and placed it on the bar. I pushed the cap back on the bottle, took her hand, grabbed my jacket, and led her toward the back room. “Mi amore, that’s simple. Being with you was the safest place he could be.” “No, wait a minute, Angel.” She stopped walking, still unable to stomach everything I was telling her. “I was a target in San Francisco. He couldn’t-” “Baby, you weren’t the target, he was.” “Basile had one of my investigators killed, another was almost killed. He trashed my office, sent me threatening calls.” I shook my head. Some of this was news to me. Yet, I didn’t let her see the shock. I took both of her hands in mine and moved closer to her.

854/1162

“I don’t know what to tell you about that. From what was told to me, Basile just learned of you a month ago, and it wasn’t from Innis.” She looked at me questioningly and I added, “My brother heard about you and Innis and has added you to his scheme to take over the family. Basile is in town and has a meeting with my father in a little while. I’m going. So I need you to change those short ass shorts of yours and let’s go.” She frowned. “Where am I going?” “To one of the safest places you can be. My father’s house.” “What about Eddie?” “Don’t you worry about him. Now, go and get ready. I have to make a call and-” Suddenly the window closest to us exploded, sending shards of glass and bullets

855/1162

flying toward us! I was able to push Raquel down and cover her with mine as bullets continued to rain around us. I thought about hearing Lincoln’s mouth after he finds out about this. Every other window had bulletproof glass only because I wanted to allow fresh air in my apartment during the spring and fall months. Lincoln told me it would be a bad idea and sure enough, as I covered Raquel, I had to agree with him. When the bullets stopped, I sprang to my feet. “You all right?” I asked and she nodded quickly. “Stay here.” Before she could argue, I was already out of my door, guns in hand.

856/1162

I was expecting to see Junior lying on the sidewalk dead or hunched behind a car. But as I looked around, I didn’t see him at all. “Where the hell is he?” I heard movement behind me, and I whirled around to find Raquel standing in the doorway. “Raquel, what the hell are you doing?” I chastised her. She frowned and came out to the sidewalk. “Oh, please, Leo. You needed someone to have your back.” It was then that I noticed she had a .38 in a two-handed grip pointing down in front of her. Shit, she was fucking hot! She looked up and down the street before she fitted her weapon in the back of her

857/1162

shorts. She smirked at me and shook her head as I moved in her direction, desire evident in my eyes. “You are a piece of work. Do you know that?” she asked with a smile. I shrugged. “Do you realize how sexy you look holding a gun?” Keeping my guns pointing down, I started to move to her sexy ass lips when I heard tires screeching behind me. I turned quickly, raising my gun, when automatic gunfire erupted again. “Shit, Raquel, get down!” I yelled, but realized quickly I didn’t have to. She was already moving, taking cover behind a car directly behind us. I moved quickly to her side, firing blindly as I went.

858/1162

I covered my body over Raquel as glass and bullets continued to pummel us. Fuck, we’re screwed. Where in the hell is Junior? I could feel Raquel’s body trembling underneath me as I tried my best to figure out how I was going to save her from this mess. At that moment, fate was definitely on my side. The shooting stopped just in enough time to hear more tires screeching. The shooting started up again, however, the firing wasn’t in our direction. I risked a glance and found Tiko and Stretch coming from a car that was to my left. Thank fuck, I thought to myself as I came up from behind the car and returned fire of my own.

859/1162

I saw five men firing outside of their trucks in the direction of Tiko and Stretch and was able to hit two while Tiko or Stretch hit another before the remaining two got back into their truck and backed up from us. Not liking the fact that they were getting away, I headed in their direction, emptying my clips in the front passenger side window. As the car disappeared around the corner with Stretch giving chase, I turned my attention to Raquel. She was still curled in a ball with her hands holding her ears. I gave a nod to Tiko and moved to her. “Amore,” I called to her, then touched her arms. She looked up at me eyes wide, tears running down her cheeks.

860/1162

“It’s okay, baby. It’s over. Come on.” I helped her stand, placing her gun in the front of her shorts and hugged her. I kissed her forehead and kept her close. When I pulled back, I wiped her cheeks with my thumbs. “Are you okay?” She nodded and looked around. “Did they get away?” “For now, but I’ll find out what happened. Why don’t you go inside, change and I’ll be in there in a minute? There’s no way anyone could get into the apartment without me knowing, so you’re safe. The cops, I’m sure, are on their way. I don’t want you anywhere near this shit, okay?”

861/1162

She looked around and found two of my people she recognized around me. I nudged her on. “Go on, baby. I’ll be fine.” “Okay,” she whispered, and I waited until she disappeared into the apartment before I turned to face Tiko and Stretch. “What the fuck just happened!”

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

RAQUEL I couldn’t stop my body from shaking. I walked into the bathroom closest to the kitchen and splashed cold water on my face. Holy shit that had to be, by far, the scariest moment I had ever experienced. My emotions were already on an all-time high. From finding out Ira was a ratfink son of a bitch who purposefully put my life in jeopardy to hearing Angel Leonetti tell me, in his native tongue, that he was in love with me. I should have passed out from that alone. Ironically, though, I was charged up. The adrenaline was pumping through my veins at an unbelievable speed. I didn’t think my heart could keep up.

864/1162

I’d never witnessed anything like that. I should have been flipping out. I’d just seen three dead bodies lying in the street. After that, I had stared at the grim reaper, again, as bullets flew all around me. What’s crazy, what had me studying myself in the mirror, was my lack of hysteria. It was odd to me that I wasn’t losing my mind. No, what I felt was something else, something disturbing and deep. I was horny. Yes, I was, because something was totally wrong with me, I couldn’t stop thinking about the feel of Angel’s body tight and hard up against mine, shielding and protecting me. His instincts were enough to make me warm and fuzzy. Just thinking about his quick thinking sent chills all through me. However, watching his

865/1162

badass yield two Glocks in his hands, shooting them both with accuracy, skills, and deadly results, had my panties soaked. I ran my hands through my hair, pushing it away from my face. Something is definitely wrong with you, girl. I shrugged the feeling off, moved quickly to the back room, and took off my shorts. I grabbed a pair of jogging pants and threw them on over my sneakers. I grabbed my gun, pulled the magazines out of my shorts, along with my wallet and placed them in the pocket of my pants. I walked back into the glass and bullet debris-filled living room and surveyed the damage. There were bullet holes everywhere. Glass and chunks of brick was strewn all over the apartment. One thing that I

866/1162

thought was odd was the second and fourth windows. They were still intact. I wasn’t sure how that was, but I was thankful nonetheless. I went to grab the broom to start to clean up the mess, but after a few seconds, I was over it. I was too pumped up to stay inside. I needed to get out there and be next to Angel. What I couldn’t do, though, was go out of the front door or the garage. Angel would see me instantly and tell me to get back inside the apartment. I understood that he wanted to keep me out of harm’s way, but he didn’t understand the need I had to stay close to him. I remembered Angel had a door in the garage that led out to the side of the building. I figured once he saw me already

867/1162

outside, he wouldn’t have the energy to argue. He’d have to understand that I couldn’t just sit around and wait for him. As I moved quickly to the garage door, I wondered why I hadn’t heard any sirens yet. All of that shooting that had just gone down; you would think the entire Philadelphia Police Department would have zeroed in on this place. However, it was silent. I didn’t bother with the lights from the garage. I knew where the door was and went there with ease. The door I needed had an alarm panel next to it. The panel’s LED light allowed me to punch in the code and once I heard the click, I stepped out to the side of the building.

868/1162

I looked to my left quickly, then my right, and I saw Junior’s truck sitting there to the right of me. I frowned. I knew Angel was cussing him the hell out right now. When he’d dropped me off earlier, his truck was in the front of the building. Why would he move it? I started for the truck, then stopped. Something wasn’t right. I could literally feel the hairs on the back of my neck rise. My heart started beating out of control. I swear you could hear it in the still of the coming dusk. I pulled out my gun and took it off safety. I looked around again and listened for any movement around me. All was quiet, except for the pounding of my heart in my chest and the blood pulsing in my ears.

869/1162

I couldn’t see inside the cab of the truck through the back and side windows because of the tint. I needed to get to the front. I moved slowly and realized the passenger’s window was down. There was no glass on the sidewalk so I figured it was just down. I took a quick peek and caught a figure sitting on the driver’s side. Shit! I didn’t move. I crouched down against the truck waiting, listening for sounds of footsteps around me or any other threatening noises. If this was Junior just sitting in his truck after all that gunfire, something definitely wasn’t right. I also needed to be prepared to handle him if it came to it. I needed to have Angel’s back.

870/1162

After a few seconds, I willed myself to keep moving. Being careful as to not give away my position, I crept painfully slow, until I was parallel to the front of the truck. I leaned cautiously forward and saw Junior sitting there with his head lulled to the side. Is this idiot sleep? I moved closer to see inside the cab and my hands went instantly to my mouth to muffle the scream that was undoubtedly about to burst. I closed my eyes for a second, trying desperately to get a hold of myself. I took a few deep breaths and opened my eyes. He wasn’t sleep. Junior was dead, with part of the back of his head was missing. Oh, God! Junior…

871/1162

With my initial cursory glance, I figured he was the product of the drive by, but as I looked further into the cab, a few things caught my attention. First, if someone came down the street, shot, and killed him, I would see glass on him, and I didn’t. Second, there was no way he would be sitting there, leaving Angel exposed. I had been with Junior all day. All he cared about was making sure I was safe for his boss. I could tell his head and his heart was where it needed to be. Third, Junior wouldn’t have had his window down for anything. That alone hinted he knew his attacker. Lastly, there wasn’t much blood in the car. You would expect from a vicious head wound to see brain matter and blood all over the truck, but the blood was minimal.

872/1162

No, Junior was shot somewhere else, placed in his truck and he and the truck was moved from the front of the building. If I was right, then whoever shot Junior had to be close by. I needed to warn Angel. Forgetting the fact that he’d blow a gasket because I didn’t listen to him, I charged around the corner at a rapid pace getting Angel in my sights. Angel was talking animatedly to Tiko and Stretch in front of the building. I moved as quickly as I could and when I was close, I called to him. Angel whipped his head around and bared a set of angry eyes in my direction. I ignored his gaze and got ready to go on

873/1162

defense when I literally saw his life flash before my eyes. Everything happened in slow motion, I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. It was as if I was watching a damn movie. Angel looked back at his men, then turned to come towards me. It was then that I stopped walking and was about to tell him about Junior when I noticed Stretch step back from Tiko. The disappearance of Stretch’s hand behind his back put me on instant alert, and I took my eyes off Angel for a split second. I looked around wondering if there was someone else creeping up on us. As my eyes returned, I saw Stretch pull out his gun and aimed it in front of him. I screamed for Angel to look out at the same time I saw the front of Tiko’s head explode.

874/1162

Brains and bones sprayed everywhere and before Tiko dropped, Stretched turned his gun on Angel. I screamed again, but I wasn’t sure of the events I was seeing. Angel was already turning to come to me, but I guess he saw Stretch go for his weapon or he sensed it because in that moment, before Tiko’s dead body dropped to the ground, Angel was rolling on the ground, trying to get away from a bullet that Stretch had aimed for his head. Angel, in mid-roll, pulled out his guns and without hesitation put multiple rounds into Stretch’s chest. I started running, but, damn, it was as if I was running in five feet of snow. My legs wouldn’t move as fast as my brain willed them to.

875/1162

I needed to get to him. I couldn’t be certain of the chain of events. Did Angel fall to the ground before or after Stretch fired his second shot? I suddenly noticed a hint of a light reflecting off black metal. At first, I thought it was just the streetlights reflecting off a car next to me, but as I turned, I saw Adriano creeping up alongside the parked cars. He was heading right for Angel, and I knew in an instant that it wasn’t to have Angel’s back. I pulled up my arm, gun still in my hand, and held back. I set my feet and brought my left hand up to support my right. Shit, my arm felt like it was made out of lead. Again, I couldn’t get my body to react as fast as I needed. However, I managed to get

876/1162

the gun up and as Adriano came into my sights, I tapped my trigger, sending one bullet through his shoulder. The momentum of the shot and him running, caused his body to turn to face me. Before he trained his weapon on me, I sent two directly center mass. What felt like a lifetime, probably took seconds, and then everything was over. I stood there in my stance, looking around frantically for any more threats. I was ready, my trigger finger taunt and waiting. I didn’t feel him at first. Hell, I didn’t even see him. After a few seconds, I finally heard his voice through the haze in my brain. “Mi amore, baby, it’s all right. It’s over. Everything is fine, and we’re safe.”

877/1162

His voice was soothing, warm, and safe. I blinked a few times as my reality came back to me in full force. It was then that I could feel his hand wrapped around my grip on my gun. “That’s it, baby. Relax. Put the gun down.” As I did, he continued to coax me. “That’s it. Nice and slow.” I finally let out a breath that I had to have been holding for decades because the release in my chest was palpable. Holy Shit! I turned and looked up at him and found his reassuring eyes on me. “Are you okay?” I managed to croak. He smiled and shook his head, in disbelief of my concern for him. “Yes, baby, I’m okay. Thanks to you.”

878/1162

I let my arms fall to my sides and collapsed against him. “I got you, baby. I got you.” I felt him take the gun from me and wrapped me in his arms. When we started to hear the sirens in the distance, Angel snapped into action. He took my gun and laid it on the ground with his. He handed me his phone and told me to call Darrell and tell him what happened. He then moved away from the gun and laid on the ground, arms laced behind his head. I stepped back and called quickly as the cops screeched to a stop in front of the building. I wasn’t sure if Darrell got what I said to him before I dropped the phone in my pocket and placed my hands high in the air. I

879/1162

could hear Angel telling the cops that I had nothing to do with the shooting, but I refused to let him take the heat for this. I did the best thing I could do for Angel, I unleashed my deadliest weapon; my mouth. I started talking about how I was going to call my father, who had the mayor and the Chief of Police on speed dial. I announced how heads were going to roll, jobs lost, stuff like that. I told them we had proof of everything and this was self-defense. Of course, they didn’t listen to me. Shoot, the only person that was listening and thoroughly entertained was Angel. When his lawyer, Darrell and Hugo arrived, things started to move a little faster. The detective assigned to the case, Devarro,

880/1162

finally came as well, and Angel and I told our story of the events of the night. When they asked Angel if he knew who attacked him, he said no, but I knew he was lying. I could sense him tense and his anger almost subdue him. Angel didn’t lose control in public very often. You really have to push him before he would show such weakness. Oh, I’ve witnessed him go off on people, like the pale guy he thought I was going home with some months back. What he has never done was show that anyone had any power over him. I couldn’t tell if Devarro believed him or not, but he never showed either way. Angel told him that he had proof of the events that occurred tonight and brought Devarro and a few others into his garage

881/1162

where he kept his security equipment. The cameras caught everything on video, from the mysterious car, then truck that shot up his apartment and us, to Adriano walking up to Junior and shooting him, and Angel’s own people turning on him. Once they looked at the recording and saw that indeed it was a hit on Angel, they let him go. They did keep our guns, though, which we couldn’t fight them on that. They were evidence. They asked, or shall I say demanded, that we go down to the station for our official statement, but Angel’s lawyer told them not tonight. He told them we’ve been through a lot, namely me, and that we needed some time to wrap our heads around what happened.

882/1162

Angel promised we would go to the station first thing in the morning. I will say I was proud of Angel. He remained calm and quiet through it all. I knew Angel was inwardly beyond belligerent, but he remained as passive as he could. When the police detective allowed us to leave the area in order for them to continue gathering evidence, Angel moved to Darrell. “Let me have your keys,” Angel ordered. Darrell fished out his keys and handed them to Angel. “Do you have what I need inside?” When Darrell nodded, Angel added, “I’m going to take Raquel somewhere safe, either to my father’s house or her father’s. While I’m gone, one of you find out why Ducci just

883/1162

declared war. And how in the fuck did they know where I live.” Darrell and Hugo looked at each other and then Darrell asked, “Are you sure it was his men in the truck?” “Yes,” was Angel’s only reply. “What about Stretch and Adriano? Do you think they were working for Ducci?” “No, I don’t, but I have an idea who is.” Angel didn’t elaborate but it looked like Darrell and Hugo knew who it was. Angel snapped the silence between the men by barking more orders to his men, set an appointment with his lawyer for tomorrow, then headed to the suburban parked a little way up the street. Angel tossed me the keys. “Drive.” “Where to?” I asked as I caught the keys.

884/1162

“Head to your father’s house. I’ll get someone sitting on his house to make sure you’re safe.” “I doubt anyone would go all the way out there to his place just for me. I’m nobody.” We climbed into the truck and Angel said to me, “You’re not a nobody, Raquel, in my eyes or anyone else’s.” Angel and I stared at each other, and I could feel my heart starting to race as the adrenaline continued to pump inside me. “Drive,” he said finally, and I obeyed. I drove in silence, trying to concentrate on the road and not on the countless calls he made on his cell. He spoke freely, mentioning going to war, how bodies would be dropping like flies, about a meeting he was having that night, and how retribution was evident.

885/1162

Seeing all the violence that day, listening to him talk about more violence to come, really started to bring everything home for me. This was his life. Was I ready for it? What if one of those bullets that flew through the house had hit me? From what I could gather, the ones that hit the apartment and had us pinned behind the car were from the Ducci guy. What beef did he have with Angel? Was it over? What if Tiko, Stretch and Adriano hadn’t shown up when they did? Even though two of the three were there to kill Angel, still I couldn’t help but wonder. I could be dead right now. The blood. The bullets. The bodies.

886/1162

“Oh, God!” fell from my lips as reality of what happened and what could’ve happened sunk in. I looked at my shaking hands and I started to see all the blood that I saw in my mind’s eye. I thought it was on my hands, and I freaked out. I let go of the wheel and shook my hands. “I’ll call you back.” I looked over at Angel. “Hey.” He smiled and placed a hand on the back of my seat. “You were amazing back there.” He chuckled and shook his head. “I couldn’t follow the shit you were saying to the cops, but thank you for trying.” “I was trying to stall,” I breathed out.

887/1162

Angel stroked my cheek softly with his fingers. “I know. Thank you for that.” I shook my head. “Angel,” I could feel myself losing it. My breath started picking up, my heartbeat and blood pressure was going out of control. My whole body was beginning to shake. “Don’t, baby…” he started to say, but I was already there. Tears started falling from my eyes. “Junior…” He nodded. “I know.” “Tiko… all that… blood. Angel, I killed…” When we came to a stop light, Angel took off his seatbelt and moved closer to me. When his hand touched the back of my neck, I closed my eyes and tried to take a deep

888/1162

breath, despite the feeling of having a threehundred-ton elephant on my chest. Angel placed his right hand against my left cheek and moved me slightly closer to him. He kissed my head, leaving his lips against there. “Try not to think about it,” I heard him say against my ear and I shook my head. “I’m trying, except I can’t stop seeing...” Angel turned my face toward his and lightly kissed my lips. I kissed him back desperately, trying to take my mind off seeing Tiko’s brains going everywhere. A beep behind us caused us to break apart. I started driving through the light, turning on the service road to 95. Angel

889/1162

started kissing my neck, and I squirmed in my seat. “Angel, don’t…” He moved his lips up to my ear, but his right hand, the one that was once against my face, was traveling down between my breasts past my stomach to… “Let me take your mind off everything, even for just a little while,” he said softly just before he plunged his fingers down my pants. A warming sensation suddenly started to cascade through me. I didn’t know what to do. Half of me knew I should be mourning right now. I should be asking him how he’s planning to keep us safe, to keep himself safe, but I couldn’t concentrate on anything,

890/1162

except the sensation he was bringing to my body. Angel brought his left hand up into my hair, giving himself autonomy over my body. He moved my head around as he continued to suck, lick and kiss my neck. A moan softly escaped my lips as I let everything go and allowed him to take me far far away from this place. I started to pull over, but Angel said softly. “Just concentrate on driving. I’ll concentrate on everything else.” “How can I concentrate when you’re… Ohh myyy...” I tried my best to stay focused on the road in front of me. The highway wasn’t crowded. However, I still moved to the slow lane and continued to do the speed limit. The

891/1162

only time I swerved was exactly when I peeked. As my heartrate started to slow, I smiled. “That was so…” I began but ended up choking on my words when Angel moved his lips to my ear. “I’m not done.” I looked at him and found his gray eyes set, determined and burning. “Put the car on cruise control.” “Put the car on cruise control?” He chuckled and kissed me lightly behind my ear. “Yes, baby, cruise control.” I obeyed and moved my foot off the gas. I continued to steer waiting for him to tell me what he was doing. I didn’t have to wait too long.

892/1162

He pulled his right hand from my pants, and I felt and heard him release my seatbelt. He pushed down my sweatshirt, revealing my bare breast and began sucking it. Goodness, I could feel my eyes starting to roll in the back of my head. “Angel, what are you…” I started to ask, but I couldn’t get the rest of the words out of my mouth. Angel started tugging on my pants. “Lift.” “Lift?” He didn’t chuckle this time. He simply started pulling down my pants, and I had no choice but to lift up. “Do you mind telling me what you’re doing?” I asked him as he leaned over me, pulling my pants down farther.

893/1162

Angel probed on the side of my chair until he found what he wanted and he looked at me as it moved back slightly. “What are you doing?” I asked again, trying my best to still my erratic breathing. I knew Angel could see my panic, but all he did was grin at me. “I’m about to indulge in my favorite place on earth.” “You’re about to indulge in…” Yes, okay, I sounded like a broken record, but I couldn’t help it. My emotions were all over the place. I was out of control and as he pushed my legs open and swept his tongue along my swollen bud, I realized that’s exactly how he wanted me to be.

894/1162

He kissed my drenched lips and said against me, “Yes, my favorite place on earth, your pussy.” This time, as he sucked my clit, my eyes did roll in the back of my head. I tried to keep both my hands on the wheel, but I couldn’t. I threaded my right hand through his hair and opened my legs as wide as I could as the most unbelievable sensation started to take over. This was dangerous, I knew. I was losing it, and I closed my eyes at least three times as I drove, but there was no way I was telling him to stop. If he stopped right now, I would kill him myself. Angel, with his seat belt off, was positioned weird, and I can’t really explain it, but I’ll tell you that one of his knees was on the floor of the truck and the other sort of

895/1162

positioned on his seat. He was stretched over the console with one hand on the floor between my legs, bracing himself. He had his other hand on the console next to me. All I could do to make this easier for him, because that’s the kind of woman I am, was spread as wide as I could and slightly tilt my hips toward him. Now, I was actually on the dang blasted moon. Seeing the back of this man’s head between my legs bringing me to one of the most intense, exhilarating and mind-blowing orgasms of my life had my mind, body and soul professing my life to him. I couldn’t repeat half of the things I was telling him as he kept sucking and licking and sucking me. I was trying not to kill us but at the same time, I was losing myself in

896/1162

the touch of his tongue, and in the Italian he was whispering to me. Oh, the hell with this shit…. I didn’t know how far down 95 we were, if I had missed my exit or not; I just knew I couldn’t take this shit any longer. I wanted him. I pulled over on the shoulder of the highway. It was as large as a truck rest stop with loads of trees and shadows for me to hide in, so I headed for a spot farthest away from the highway. Angel sat up just as I pulled off and he looked around, then at me and grinned. Yeah, I have something for that smug grin of yours. I threw the truck in park, kicked one of my shoes off, struggled one leg from my

897/1162

jogging pants and lunged for him in the passenger seat. My body was on fire! I gripped his shirt, then ripped it open, not caring about the buttons that flew everywhere. His smirk grew as he gripped my hair tight and pulled me to his glistening lips. I kissed his lips, sucked his tongue and did my best not to rip his pants clear off his body. I did manage to settle my hands and undo his belt buckle, but as I pulled down the zipper, I started feeling anxious. I couldn’t wait to get him inside me. I couldn’t wait for him to fill me. We both moaned as he sunk deep within me. We paused for a second and just watched each other. My patience had

898/1162

disappeared about five miles back. I found the lever on the side of the chair and pushed it so he would fall slowly back. I didn’t think of how uncomfortable my knees were brushing up against the door and the console. I didn’t think of anyone pulling up next to us, revealing what we were doing. I didn’t care if a passersby heard me scream his name. Hell, I didn’t care if the world ended around us. As sweat poured from us both, this moment was all that mattered. Nothing else mattered, but the grip he had on my waist and the love in his eyes as I rode the fuck out of my man. “I love you!” he exhaled softly as we came down from his first and my third intense orgasm.

899/1162

I smiled as he touched both his hands to the sides of my face. He pushed back my sweat soaked hair from my face. “I’ve loved you from the moment we met. I tried not to fall for you, but I couldn’t help it. It was that beautiful smile of yours that got me, it was this body, your confidence, your strength, your heart, how you took to life.” He caressed my lips with his thumb and smiled. “I even love this mouth of yours.” I laughed softly. “I love everything about you, Raquel Waters. You’re sexy, you’re beautiful, you drive me in-fucking-sane, but I know I will never be able to live without you.” He brought my face to him and he kissed me lightly, once and then twice before he

900/1162

dipped his tongue in my mouth. I accepted him greedily, desiring for him to never stop holding me, never stop wanting me and, most of all, never stop loving me. He pulled back, but kept me close to him. “I will protect you with my life. I will lay down my life for you without hesitation. I will also destroy anyone that hurts you.” “Angel…” I whispered as he started to blur in front of me. “No, mi amore, you’re my life,” he said sternly, then smirked slightly. “I would do anything for you, do you understand that?” I looked into his dead set eyes, then nodded, “I know that you will.” I kissed him, then added, “I love you too!” He grinned, then smacked my ass. “You will have my babies.”

901/1162

I laughed and shook my head. “Will I?” He nodded. “Yes, I say about four or five.” “You are crazy, do you know that?” His smile broadened, “Yes, I do. I also know you will not deny me.” “Oh, I won’t?” He shook his head. “No, you won’t. You will become my wife, and not long after that, you’ll be barefoot and pregnant until I run out of sperm to fill in you.” I laughed. I couldn’t help it. “Wow, Leo, that …um… was the sexiest, most romantic proposal I have ever heard in my life. How could I refuse?” I never dreamed this would happen. I mean, I dreamed Angel would propose to me all the time. What I didn’t dream about was

902/1162

him proposing to me with his hard penis inside me as we sat on the side of 95 in a sexsteamed truck. Angel, taking my silence to mean something else entirely, gripped my hair in one hand and pulled me closer to him. I brought my hands in his hair and started moving my hips against him. I lifted my hips from his, then slid back down his shaft, feeling him grow with each movement I made. “Be with me always, Raquel.” The heat between us intensified as we moved our hips. I took a deep breath, as if I was coming to grips with reality. There was no way I could live without him. There was no place I’d rather be than with him.

903/1162

My decision made, I kissed him to seal the deal, then whispered just above his lips. “I’m yours always and forever.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

ANGEL We finally pulled up to Raquel’s father’s house, after risking yet another bump and grind fest, this time in the back of the truck with the seats down. I threw the truck in park and looked up at the two-story, four thousand square foot home. I’d been thinking about turning us around for the last fifteen minutes. I just didn’t feel confident in her security here. What happened at my apartment was a rare occurrence. I thought no one in their right mind would attack me at my home or double cross me. Yet, it happened, twice. I looked over at a sleeping Raquel and just watched her.

906/1162

I had meant every word I said to her. She was everything to me, and I would stop at nothing to make sure she stayed safe. I hoped she understood that, but I knew she wouldn’t understand the depths in which I would take in order to keep my word. I could feel all the anger and rage that I put aside earlier starting to awake in me. I could feel myself getting ready. Tonight would be a busy night for me. I felt a grin climb on the side of my face with the anticipation of what was to come. I could actually feel the goose bumps! I searched the darkness around the house, sensing something unsteady in the air, when I felt my phone vibrate. I pulled it out and looked at the screen. I didn’t recognize the number, but I answered anyway.

907/1162

“Who is this?” There was a pause on the other end, then I heard a somewhat familiar voice. “This is Mason West. Are you familiar with the name?” I looked over at Raquel before I answered. “Yes, I am. How did you get this number, and what do you want?” “We both want the same thing, to keep Raquel safe from your shit.” I started to frown as I felt that rage of mine coming through. “No, you must be mistaken.” “Calm down, Leonetti. I’m happily married with a wife of my own and four kids.” “So why are you in my business then?” I heard him sigh, then he said, “I’m in your business because Raquel is my wife’s

908/1162

business, and I’m sure you can relate to being with a woman who is stubborn and bullheaded as all hell.” I snorted. “Sounds like you can’t control your woman.” Mason ignored the comment and added, “She told me, under no uncertain terms, if anything were to happen to her friend I would pay dearly. Now, I don’t make it a habit going against that woman, so I’m doing what I’m told. Look, let’s cut the shit; your brother is planning on pinning you against Ducci.” I snickered. “Tell me some shit I don’t know.” “Oh okay. How about this then? Ducci thinks you assaulted his daughter the other night.”

909/1162

“What?” I blurted too loudly as Raquel stirred and her eyes fell on me. “Yeah, from what I found out, he got a picture from your brother showing his only daughter with red welts around her neck. Eddie told him that you did it in a fit of rage when she broke it off with you. Ducci has taken this act as a direct and personal hit on himself and he’s waging war against you. That hit earlier today is supposed to only be the beginning.” I closed my eyes, feeling the anger in me grow more and more. “When did this happen?” “Yesterday.” “And how do you know this?” “I have my sources. Take a look out of the front of your truck.”

910/1162

I did and I saw high beams from a car across the street flash on and off. “That’s me and a couple of my guys. Raquel will be safe for as long as you need to go and handle your family dispute.” I looked back at Raquel, who was wide awake now and looking pensive. She was probably getting a bad vibe from me as I know there was no mistaking how I was feeling right now. On the other hand, it could’ve been when I reached in the console for my Glock 17s and a SIG P228. She started looking around when I placed it on her lap. I took her hand in mine and brought it to my lips to calm her slightly. “What assurances do I have that you will keep your word?” I asked Mason.

911/1162

“Get out of the car and meet me half way. I’ll give you all the assurances you need.” I nodded imperceptibly and hung up my phone. “What’s wrong?” she asked. I kissed her hand again. “I’ll be right back. Stay in the car until I say it’s okay to come out.” Before she could protest, I was out of the car and heading across the street. I saw the car door where the high beams came from open and out came a tall man, built with blonde hair. I recognized him from some of the MMA fights I caught on television, and from the bar Raquel liked to go to. Two men followed close behind him.

912/1162

Mason stretched his hand out to me when he got close and I took it. “I figured this would go easier if we were face to face, so you could see my eyes.” He was right of course, but I didn’t let on. I asked him. “How did you know we would come here?” He shrugged. “It was either here or your parent’s home, and I have some guys of mine there too just in case. I narrowed my eyes. “Raquel never mentioned what you did for a living. Well, she said you were a fighter and a businessman, but what kind of business has hired security helping you to this extent?” “Let’s just say I’m not the average fighter and businessman. I’m sure I don’t have to

913/1162

give you my resume and bio. If you are anything like me, you have already done your homework on me.” Again, I didn’t reply. He was right, of course. I knew a lot about the man. It didn’t matter, though. I would not jeopardize Raquel to anyone that I didn’t know. “Mace, what are you doing here?” I closed my eyes and groaned as I heard her voice behind me. I turned. “What part of stay in the car don’t you understand?” Raquel put her hands on her hips. “I’m not a dog, Leo. You can’t just tell me to sit and stay. Besides, I want to know what’s going on.” I started to say something, but stopped. I turned back to Mason and saw the smirk on

914/1162

his face. I knew it was coming. He didn’t have to say anything at all, but I knew what he was thinking; Control, huh? Raquel pushed me out of the way and stood in front of Mason. “What are you doing here, Mason?” Mason’s smirk left his face and he looked solemnly at Raquel. “I heard what happened, and I know you wouldn’t have called me, so I took it upon myself to lend a hand.” I scoffed, “I thought you just said your wife sent you.” Mason gave me an aggravated look, and I just met his with one of my own. Raquel, probably feeling the thick testosterone in the air, cleared her throat. “Thanks, Mace. That’s sweet of you to do that.”

915/1162

She smiled at him and he smiled back, a little too big for my taste. Getting a strange feeling of something, I didn’t want to say aloud, I pulled Raquel aside. I caressed her arms, trying to soothe her, but actually, I was soothing myself or marking my territory, whichever way you want to look at it. “Listen, I’m starting to have second thoughts about you being here.” Raquel rolled her eyes. “Come on. After what we just talked about, you can’t be jealous.” I shook my head, trying my best to convince her and myself that jealousy had nothing to do with this. “You know for a fact there’s no way I could be jealous of him. I would just feel better if you were at my

916/1162

parents’ home. There’s more bodies there, men that I trust and have known for years. “Yeah, but you’ve known Stretch and Adriano for years too.” I started to reply, but I stopped. She was right. There were no assurances. I just felt better for some reason, that’s all. Raquel, however, sighed deeply. She stretched up and kissed me. “How about I go up there, say hello to my father and brother, talk with them for a few, then head to your father’s house?” I thought about what she said for a moment, then nodded. I took her hand in mine and headed back to Mason and two of his men. “West, can you give me a ride back to the city?”

917/1162

Mason looked quizzically at me first, then he nodded. “Yeah, I can do that.” “Could you also spare your two men to stay here?” Then I looked at Mason. “Raquel wants to say hello to her father and brother, then she’s going to stay at my father’s house. She needs an escort. They can drive the truck.” Mason nodded, then looked at his men that stood next to him. They nodded as well. “No problem, Leonetti. I’m ready when you are. This is Bobby and Jeremy. Both are ex-special forces and know how to handle themselves against any threat.” We shook hands all around, and I felt somewhat better. I knew at least if shit went wrong, I knew how to find these three.

918/1162

After the plans had been made to escort Raquel to my father’s house, I walked Raquel up to the front door. Once there, she quickly wrapped her arms around my neck. “Promise me you’ll be careful.” “I’m always careful. Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine.” “Leo, I’m so serious. If you mess around and get hurt or…” She took a deep breath. “I will beat your ass!” I smiled and brought her closer to me. “I promise you that I’ll be careful and try my best not to get hurt.” I leaned down and kissed her. “You just make sure you stay with these guys and go straight to my father’s house. It will put my mind at ease.”

919/1162

She nodded, kissed me quickly, then walked inside the house. I stood there a moment, then closed my eyes. If anything happened to her and I wasn’t there to prevent it… I took a few deep breaths, turned and headed back to Mason. Mason watched me approach and it was at that point when I realized what kind of man stood before me. I knew he was exNavy, a Seal. However, looking at him and from seeing his fights, I knew he was also just like me, a warrior. He headed in my direction and once he got close, he said to me, “Your woman is as tough as nails. She knows what to do and how to handle herself.”

920/1162

I sighed again and nodded. “Yeah, I know.” Mason studied me for a while, then signaled the two behind him to come forward. “Watch her like a hawk, understand? Do not let her out of your sight.” Both men nodded, and I took this time to study them. They both were about the same height as I was and equally mean. They had blonde cropped hair and dark eyes with heat on their hip and from the looks of them, they were not afraid to pull it and use it. They seemed capable, but… Mason appeared to be living in my head and again my confidence in the man grew as he told them, “You treat Ms. Waters as if you are watching my wife. Same rules apply to Raquel’s safety. Are we clear?”

921/1162

“Got it,” Jeremy confirmed. I nodded and Bobby stepped up, saying, “We will protect her with our life. You can count on that. What I will point out is we haven’t searched the interior of the house, so keep that in mind. The exterior is clear. We have a few others fanned out around the house looking for anything and will continue to do so as long as she’s inside.” Jeremy moved closer and looked from Mason to me. “Is there anything we need to be concerned about pertaining to inside the house?” I wanted to say, “Hell yeah. She has a pussy for a brother.” But, instead, I shook my head and said, “Not that I’m aware of, but she’s carrying and definitely knows how to use it.”

922/1162

All three looked at me skeptically and I added, “I just witnessed her double tap a moving target in the chest. It wasn’t an easy shot to make. You or I could make that shot easy. We know what we’re doing. An amateur would not. That should tell you everything you need to know.” Everyone remained quiet taking in what I said and probably still dismissing her. Mason broke the silence. “In any event, you hear something in that house that you don’t like, make your presence known.” They both nodded. I stood there, not listening to them continue with their mission ready updates. My mind went to a task that I’d been pushing back for months. It was time. Lincoln and I needed to get this shit settled because I

923/1162

needed him. The storm that was brewing around me could have the potential to take me down, and I knew it. I inhaled deeply at the potential of what could happen. I’d call him on my way, but if he didn’t answer his cell, I’d be making a stop at his apartment. “You ready?” Mason asked, looking at me expectantly. As I quickly sent Darrell a text, letting him know that I was heading to Lincoln’s first and then to my fathers, I nodded. “Let’s go.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

EDDIE Eddie strolled into his parent’s home, finding his mother in the kitchen. He smiled and walked up to her. “Hello, mama.” She offered her cheek as he bent down and kissed her lightly. “Eduardo, how are you?” “I’m fine, mama.” Eddie took a seat at the island and watched his mother as she rolled dough between her fingers. His mind wandered back to his childhood, when he used to do the very thing he’s doing now, watching her prepare to make homemade ravioli and tortellini, a few of his favorites.

926/1162

He smiled. “Everything smells wonderful, mama.” However, she did not. As she continued to roll the dough, creating pods for meat and cheese, she said to her oldest. “What is going on between you and your brother?” Eddie’s smile dropped from his face. “Nothing, mama.” She gazed at him sharply. “Don’t lie to me.” Eddie sighed and rolled his eyes. “Mama, I’m not lying.” Mrs. Leonetti placed the dough on the floured counter and moved to her son. Once she was at arm’s length, her hand shot out quickly, striking him across the face. “You lie to me, to my face Eduardo, in my home? How dare you!”

927/1162

Eddie, thoroughly chastised and pissed, frowned. “Mother, you don’t know what you’re talking about.” “Shut up. I know everything, and I want it to stop.” Silence ensued the room, and she took a few deep breaths. When she spoke, she kept her tongue sharp and full of the Italian temper she was known for. Everyone always surmised that Angel got his bad temper from his father. That wasn’t the case. He’d received all attitude and grit from his namesake. “I don’t know why you would disrespect me in my own home,” she seethed. “I didn’t strike you.” “Watch your tongue when you speak to me, Eduardo.”

928/1162

Eddie stood. “What difference does it make? You probably wouldn’t listen to a word I say.” Mrs. Leonetti placed her hands on her hips. “Don’t you dare play that defenseless card with me. It’s not going to work. I don’t know what is going on with you and your brother, but it needs to stop, and you need to be the bigger person and stop it.” Eddie shook his head, but his mother placed a hand up, stopping him and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and moved closer to him. “You have been jealous of your brother since he was born.” Eddie’s face bloomed bright red, but his mother ignored the bomb ready to explode in her kitchen. She moved closer to her son.

929/1162

“You think I haven’t paid attention to the two of you through the years? I’ve seen the way you look at him when he’s not looking, and I could see the calculated mayhem you were plotting every time. I can see it in your eyes now, and it’s breaking my heart. Your brother has done nothing-” Eddie, tired of hearing her voice and seeing her, erupted, forgetting the respect he was supposed to have for her as his mother and his Donna. “I’m so tired of you always taking up for your precious Angel. You think I don’t know that you prefer him to me? Everything I have ever done for this family has been looked upon as reproach, but my perfect brother brings war to this family and you protect him more.” “Eddie, that’s absurd.”

930/1162

“Is it?” “Yes, it is. Let me tell you your problem. You believe that everyone should bow down to you because of your father. You think you shouldn’t have to work for anything; status or respect. You feel entitled, as if it’s everyone’s job around you to give you everything you want, and it doesn’t work like that.” Eddie folded his arms in front of him. “Well, mother, since you’re so wise, tell me how it’s supposed to be when you’re the son of one of the most powerful men on the east coast, arguably the US.” “That right there is your problem. Your ego has clouded you completely. You can’t see past it. Your father is a powerful man, but he never got that way by relying on his name. He made a name for himself without

931/1162

using or leaning on his father’s name. He didn’t take advantage of his father’s name to get respect. He earned it. That’s the difference between you and your brother. It’s why your brother is ready to lead this family and you are not. You still think this world owes you something for just breathing and that is farthest from the case.” Eddie had stopped listening to her the moment she mentioned ego and his mother knew it. He was a lost cause, and she blamed her husband. She told him throughout the years that he was losing Eddie, but he ignored her and the signs. Now she feared it was too late. The loving and caring, yet troubled son of hers was lost. His greed, his hunger for power, replaced any hope of her ending this feud.

932/1162

Eddie put both his hands up to stop his mother from wasting any more of her breath. There was no way he was jealous of Angel. He was weak, spoiled and fucking clueless. However, none of that mattered any longer. Angel was dead anyway. “Mother, I hear what you’re saying, and I disagree. I know you have to make a name for yourself, and I have done that. This is a nonissue. I am fine. Angel is fine. We will be fine. Don’t worry about anything.” He kissed her forehead, left the kitchen before he completely lost it and broke the traitorous woman’s neck. Eddie went in search of his father. It’s time to lay the final piece to this coup.

933/1162

That’s what this is, he thought to himself. He was taking over from the horrible dictatorship of a weak-minded man. His father’s response would depict whether Eddie let him live or die. He would hate to make his mother a widow, but if it came to that, he didn’t have a problem with being the last of the Leonetti’s. Eddie found his father in his study. As usual, he was sitting behind his large oak desk looking off into the French doors that led to his patio. Eddie looked around the room and thought the first things to go in that place were the family photos. The sturdy dark wood furnishing, desk, credenza, and bar could stay. It gave the room a look that said important decisions were made there.

934/1162

There was a large photo of his father and mother sitting just above his father’s desk chair. They were a strong, attractive couple. He could see the power in his father’s eyes as he looked blankly forward. His mother was strong too. She seemed to have this way about her, saying she was a piece of work, and Eddie had to agree. His father wouldn’t have made it if his mother weren’t the woman she was. That was what Eddie needed to find. He needed that strong woman by his side that was equal to his strength; someone that had his vision. As he thought about it, he knew Lucy wouldn’t be that woman. He took a deep breath, as he entered fully into the room, as he realized that he would have to find someone just as strong as

935/1162

Raquel. Eddie had to admit; from everything he had learned about the woman, he was impressed. She was strong, capable and didn’t take shit from anyone. She also knew how to handle herself very well. An idea started to surface as he took a seat in front of his father. Maybe he would make her an offer she couldn’t refuse once he got rid of Angel. After all, he was sure she was in desperate need of a real man in her life anyway. Yeah, I’ll have to make that happen, he thought to himself, but said to his father, “Pops, we need to talk about your son.” The Don looked at his eldest son for a long moment. For a few hours now, he’d been thinking long and hard about what to do about his sons. They both had skills and

936/1162

talents that could take them far and, at the same time, could destroy them both. The problem he had as a leader and a father was making sure that they didn’t kill each other as they came into their own. Angel was ready to lead. His father had no doubt. However, Angel needed to understand that leading with an iron fist would not always be the way. Angel was a hot head, so he needed to have that special person next to him to settle him. Their father thought that person would be his oldest son, but as he watched Eddie enter into his study, he knew Eddie wouldn’t be able to handle the role either. Eddie never understood what it took to lead. He figured everyone should lay at his feet on command. He demanded respect,

937/1162

instead of earning it. Quite honest, he didn’t believe that Eddie knew how to earn respect from anyone. He made choices with his heart, not his head. He felt as if he was entitled. Their father should have listened to his wife. She had been telling him to watch Eddie for years, and he just dismissed it. Both his sons were strong-willed individuals that knew how to stand on their own two feet, so he didn’t feel as if he needed to keep an eye on Eddie. Eddie knew what his place would be in this family. But when Lincoln came, things changed. That man, the Don admitted, was the epitome of a soldier. Lincoln had impressed the Don from the moment he showed up on his doorstep. Angel became a better man because of Lincoln; the

938/1162

Don knew that. He thought however that Eddie would step up as well. Yet, he didn’t. Instead, Eddie retreated. He started to desperately prove himself, or try to, and it really wasn’t necessary. Now that the Don really had time to analyze everything, he realized the grave mistake he’d made. He allowed Eddie’s condescension for his brother to grow profusely. He should have addressed it sooner. He should have told them both what he expected from them, but he didn’t. This was his fault and the sooner he fixed this the better things would be. The Don exhaled his cigar and watched his son through the smoke. The first thing he had to do was get his son straight. Then, before he went to Angel, he would make right

939/1162

what he’d fucked up months ago. Angel needed his better half. He’d been broken for a very long time, and even though Lincoln was volatile, he was good for The Don’s son. Lincoln and Angel were good for each other. The Don knew that now, so he intended to fix everything. The Don removed the cigar from his mouth and sat up straighter in his chair. “Yes, we do, son,” the Don told Eddie. “We have this meeting with Basile in a few. Why don’t we head out together and talk?” Eddie nodded. “Sounds good to me. Let’s go.”

RAQUEL I watched Angel drive away before I moved to locate my family. I didn’t get far. I jumped clear out of my skin as my father appeared out of nowhere. “Oh, shit, dad,” I grasped my chest. “You scared me. Where did you come from?” He didn’t reply. He just looked over my head, out of the window in the door, before his questioning, no disapprovingly, eyes came back to me. He looked me up and down, as if he was seeing right through me, before he asked, “Are you all right?” Before I answered him, I noticed what he had in his hand. I frowned and moved toward him.

941/1162

“Dad, what are you doing with that gun?” He didn’t answer, but as I moved to take it from him, he backed away from me. “So are you two together now? Is that it? You decided to disregard our warning and consort with that piece of shit?” my father asked. “Dad, you are acting ridiculous.” “Oh, I’m being ridiculous? Weren’t you almost killed being around that man? What did we tell you, Raquel? What did we say?” I placed my hands on my hips. “You and my brother are hypocrites to no end.” I moved toward his office that was a little bit down the hall without worrying if he would follow. Once I was there, I turned

942/1162

around and found a downright indignant armed man standing before me. “You will not leave this house,” she heard her father say behind her. “Do you understand me?” “Dad you’re being absurd.” “I almost lost you!” he boomed. I couldn’t help but take a few paces back from him as the rage and fear consumed the entire room. I didn’t speak for a few minutes, trying to let him calm down. There was no way I was giving up Angel. There was no way I would stay away from him, and there was no way I would stay at my father’s house. I didn’t want to lose any of the men in my life. As I took a deep breath, I tried to think of a way to make this better. My father

943/1162

and brother had to understand who I was and what I wanted. My father took this opportunity to say what he needed to say. It was rare that I stayed quiet, so I did and let him talk. “Raquel, I know you are blind to the fact that Leonetti is not right for you. He’s deadly and evil. He’d so much as kill us without second thought if he felt we were in his way. Is that what you want? Is that the kind of man you want in your life? Look at what happened today!” My father moved closer to me and placed his hand along my cheek. “We almost lost you today. You shouldn’t be placed in harm’s way like that. No man that claims that he loves you should purposefully put your life before theirs.”

944/1162

My father placed his gun down on the desk a few feet from us and pulled me to the couch he had in his office. I let him lead me to the couch, thinking about all the times I used to come in his office while he worked and read or talked to him. His office always seemed to house his scent, and that scent always used to make me feel at peace. I looked around the room at the many pictures of me, my brother and my mother, who I had to admit could truly pass as my twin. My father meant well. I knew that. I had to keep that in mind when I told him to butt out of my life. “Hey,” my father started once we were settled on the couch. “Have you had time to think about what we discussed in my office? About going back to San Francisco?”

945/1162

I shook my head. “Dad-” “No, listen. Hear me out, okay? I know things didn’t end well with Ira, but I also know that that man loves you. Who said love and relationships were easy? He may not show you the way that-” “Whoa, dad. What are you doing?” My dad looked at me, puzzled. “What do you mean?” I moved back from him and looked at him a bit sideways. I couldn’t help it; things didn’t seem too kosher right at the moment. “Why are you pushing Ira on me?” I asked. To my father’s credit, he seemed to recover quickly. “I’m not trying to push anyone on you. I was just making an observation.”

946/1162

I stood and laughed snidely. “You’re making an observation about something you know nothing about.” “Raquel-” “No, dad, I don’t know what you’ve been told or what you know, but let me educate you on first why I was forced to leave California. Then, I will tell you what happened today, and what’s been happening since I’ve been home. After that, then you can voice your opinions on how you think I should live my life.” I told him everything. I gave him the short version, but I laid everything out for him. I told him about the PI business. I told him about Ira, what he got me into, how he screwed me. I told him what’s been happening the last few weeks and what Angel just

947/1162

told me. I never got a chance to tell him about what happened earlier because he rose from the couch in sort of a haze and walked out of the room. I didn’t stop him. I just watched him, figuring he needed a minute to digest everything. I think he had some impression about Ira that I’d just flushed down the tubes for him. Ira had never met my father and brother. It wasn’t for lack of trying. However, the many times my father and brother came to visit me, Ira was out of town or working a case. I never thought anything of it. Yet, when I thought about it now, after everything that I had just learned, I figured maybe Ira was absent for a reason. I started to sit down and wait for my father to come back, but I suddenly heard a

948/1162

loud commotion and glass breaking coming from deep in the house. I ran toward the sound and found my father on top of Ira, punching the shit out of him, and my brother trying to pull my dad off him. When my brother saw me, he frowned. “What the fuck did you do?!” he yelled at me. I couldn’t move. I was stunned. My father was always the diplomatic kind of guy. He was never violent, so seeing him full of rage, trying to beat the life out of Ira had me on pause. I finally snapped out of my shock and went to try to get my father off Ira while thinking, Angel would love this scene. “Dad, stop! Please!” My brother and I finally got my dad off Ira, but it wasn’t due to our strength. The

949/1162

moment our father conveniently backed away from Ira, I saw the gun in Ira’s hand pointed right in the face of my father. “Well, it seems you’ve told your family all about me, huh, Roxy?” Ira spat, looking at my father and brother. He then spat blood and phlegm on our floor next to my brother’s foot. When his eyes fell on me, the shock was evident. My gun was pointing directly at his face.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

DRAKE The fear in Georgia’s eyes was palpable, but I couldn’t think about that now. She hung up my phone after Eddie told us about Angel just as I stood. Angel’s missing? That’s bullshit! “Do you think-” she started to say, but I shook my head. “Don’t you dare think that.” I put the baby down on the bed and moved toward Georgia. “You know I don’t trust Eddie. I don’t believe shit that comes out of his mouth. I don’t believe that Angel is really missing.” I knew she didn’t understand any of this and it was evident, the doubt was written all over her. Unfortunately, I didn’t have time to

952/1162

explain it either. I started unbuttoning my shirt as I walked toward my closet. She said behind me, “Why would Eddie say that if it wasn’t true?” I grabbed a black, long sleeve t-shirt and threw it on over my wife beater. Then I bent down and grabbed my black Timberlands. As I walked back out of the closet, I said to her, “Because, baby, he’s a bitch, and he’s desperate.” “Do you think Eddie has Angel?” “No, but if Eddie does, I’ll find him.” Georgia picked up the baby and sat on the bed. She watched me take my slacks off and throw on a dark pair of blue jeans and my boots. It was time for Eddie and me to settle whatever it was between us. I was

953/1162

ready for it. If Angel or my uncle wasn’t, then tough shit. Georgia was scared; I could see it. This was the first time that she actually saw me “go to work.” I also wasn’t blind to the fact that she understood the severity of this situation. She didn’t have a clue the extent of how bad things were, but she had a feeling shit was going to hell in a handbasket. I put on my double-sided shoulder holster and grabbed my Berettas from the safe. As I turned to leave, Georgia stood. When tears started to fill her eyes, I caressed her face with my knuckles, then bent down to kiss her. “Baby, don’t worry. I’ll be okay. Angel will be okay.” “You promise?”

954/1162

I sighed deeply, and she moved her and the baby closer to me. “Drake, I know what you must do. Please don’t downplay this. If you’re right about Eddie, then you will have to deal with him. Just please be smart about it. We need you.” I nodded. “I know.” She shook her head emphatically. “No, you don’t understand. I’m pregnant.” Shit! I stepped back slightly, shocked as shit. Georgia, however, didn’t miss a beat, and she continued to fuck up my world. “I just found out. That’s why I’ve been so emotional as of late.” She moved closer to me. “So, you see, it’s not just me and Junior that need you. Please don’t make me do this on my own.”

955/1162

I took the baby from her arms and laid him back on the center of the bed. I then took my woman into my arms and kissed her the way she needed, tongue down her fucking throat. She’s having my baby again. Fuck! When I pulled back from her, she allowed her tears to freely fall. “I can’t live without you, Drake. Please just be careful, be smart, for our sakes, baby, please.” “You know I will,” I assured her. “I don’t know how else to be. Don’t worry. When this shit is over, I’ll be home.” “You and Angel?” I nodded. “Yes, baby, guaranteed.” I brought her beautiful lips to mine and as she grabbed my ears, I started to back her up against the wall. I needed my fix of her. I

956/1162

needed to feel her, just in case this would be the last time. I wasn’t oblivious to what could happen. Shit could get entirely out of control, to the point that I could lose big time. I didn’t want her last memory of me to be sadness. I’d rather leave her wanting me, desiring me, remembering my taste and touch. We pulled back from each other just as our doorbell chimed. I frowned, wondering who the fuck it was since it was close to one in the morning. I pulled out my guns, telling Georgia, “Stay up here.” Then I headed downstairs. Someone started knocking by the time I made it to my kitchen. “What!” I called to the door. “Lincoln, it’s me. Open up.”

957/1162

I frowned recognizing the voice instantly. Why in the fuck is she here? “Why would I do a thing like that?” I replied. “Because I have to tell you something.” “Yeah, what could you possibly tell me that I would give a shit about?” She paused a beat, then said, “The shootout at Angel’s for starters.” What? I didn’t move. I wasn’t sure if this was a trick for me to open the door. The fact that I hadn’t heard anything about a shootout had me second-guessing her validity. “Are you going to open the door?”

958/1162

“You still haven’t given me a reason to, especially since the last time I saw you, you had a gun pointed at me.” “Oh, do you mean the one you promptly took from me, disassembled and threw at me?” “Who is that?” I heard behind me. I turned to find Georgia coming towards me. She had put on my, or shall I say her, Eagles t-shirt and sweats. “Didn’t I tell you to stay upstairs?” She rolled her eyes. “Who is that?” I sighed deeply. “My sister.” Georgia’s eyes bulged out from her face. “Your what?” she asked, then moved toward the door. “No, Georgia don’t open the fucking-”

959/1162

I moved to intercept her, but I didn’t make it. By the time I got to her and the door, she had it open and ushered my sister inside my apartment. I stopped short and just looked at her, contemplating on raising both guns in my hands. They were down by my sides, but as my sister eyed me, she knew she was on shaky ground. I knew the sight of the guns in my hands made her nervous. I was known to be unstable. I didn’t give a shit what she felt; I wasn’t putting them away. She’d just have to get over it. Julia Lincoln stood slightly shorter than Georgia with black hair that she wore in a messy ponytail on the top of her head. She had brown eyes that typically showed disapproval when they watched me. However, this

960/1162

time they didn’t. Her eyes were casted down slightly, as if she was showing me humility. I snorted at that thought. If she was there for something other than to bust my balls about some shit she didn’t approve of, this was definitely a trap. I walked past my traitor wife and up to my sister. “What the fuck are you doing here, Julia?” Julia stepped back a little, keeping space between us. Good thinking. She didn’t respond to me, but rather looked behind me. I felt Georgia move next to me. “Drake, don’t be rude,” Georgia told me. “Obviously she’s here for a reason.”

961/1162

“Uh huh, I wouldn’t be so trustworthy. Remember what happened to you the last time you trusted one of my siblings?” Julia seemed to snap out of her trance and rolled her eyes. “Don’t compare me to Daniel.” “You haven’t given me a reason not to,” I rebutted. Julia’s eyes moved from me to Georgia. “Hi, you must be Georgia, Lincoln’s girlfriend. I’m his sister, Julia.” Georgia looked at me curtly before she moved closer to my sister. “It’s nice to finally meet you. I’m Georgia, but I’m not his girlfriend.” Julia smiled slightly. “Oh.” “I’m actually his wife.”

962/1162

Julia’s eyes widened, as I knew they would. I didn’t tell my family about getting married. They knew about Georgia being pregnant, but that was about it. I didn’t tell them anything further because, as you know, we weren’t on very good terms, which brought me back to the reason my sister was there. Julia, still eyeing Georgia and my son, moved a little closer. I kept my hands tight on the grip of my guns, just in case. Georgia turned my son around so that Julia could see his face, and the way my sister’s face transformed had me stunned. I’d never seen her look at anyone the way she was looking at Georgia and Junior. She was… Damn, she was actually pleasant. “Oh my goodness, he is beautiful.”

963/1162

“Handsome,” I corrected. They ignored me, of course. Georgia smiled. “Thank you. Do you want to hold him?” “Can I?” Georgia nodded. “Of course,” she looked hard at me as she added, “After all, he is your nephew.” I snorted again, and as Julia took my son in her arms, I put my guns away. “Look, say what you have to say, Julia. I don’t have time to deal with this shit.” Julia turned to me with my son in her hands. “Eddie is starting a coup tonight. He leaked that Angel roughed up Ducci’s daughter. Ducci has waged war against Angel.” “That’s bullshit. I know for a fact Angel hasn’t been around that girl.”

964/1162

Julia shrugged. “I’m just telling you what I found out. Earlier today, Ducci sent some of his guys to Angel’s apartment. They shot up the place, but Angel and his girlfriend were unharmed.” Georgia’s breath caught in her throat. This was the first I’d heard about this bit of news, so I had no comfort to give to her. Hugo had called me earlier telling me that Daniel was after me again. Daniel had arrested Angel earlier today, trying to pin bogus drugs and terrorist charges on him. Not once did he mention anything about any shootout, and I hadn’t heard from him since. I also hadn’t heard from Junior. I know for a fact he would have called me the second shit went down. I’d told him to, but yet again I hadn’t received any calls.

965/1162

I had a feeling something wasn’t right here. For one thing, how did anyone know which apartment to hit? If anyone were watching the place, Angel would’ve known and been prepared. Shit, I hated being out of the loop, and the longer I stayed at my place trying to decipher what my sister wanted, the longer it would take for me to get to Angel. I walked closer to my sister. “What does Daniel have on me? Why’s he coming after me?” I ignored the shocked look on my sister’s face and took my son from her hands. I handed him back to Georgia and squared up in front of Julia. Julia sighed and shook her head. “Agusto is missing.” “Who?”

966/1162

“You know, the agent that he had working in Cabo?” Then she nodded her head toward Georgia. “The one that tried to rope up Georgia in order to get that family they wanted?” As recognition settled, I asked, “Okay, what does that have to do with me? I haven’t seen him.” “Well, you’re the one that told Daniel, in front of three witnesses, you were going to go after him. You said he had no business using Georgia the way that he tried to. So when he disappeared, you were the natural suspect.” “Okay, why not come ask me or arrest me, take me downtown and ask if I had anything to do with the man’s disappearance?” Julia paused a beat, seemingly battling with herself on what she should tell me. My

967/1162

sister and I never talked business. We rarely spoke at all. She always treated me as if I didn’t belong in her perfect family or perfect life. She never agreed with my decision to join the CIA. As with the rest of my family, she thought I was a traitor. Her being at my place right now just didn’t feel right, though. I didn’t like it because I didn’t trust my family. “Julia, cut the bullshit. You and I have never spoken to each other as long as we have these last few minutes. I need to go. So decide what you need to tell me and say the shit. I have things I need to be doing and-” “He’s out of control!” she blurted, then closed her eyes. I waited.

968/1162

When she opened them, she moved closer to me. “Daniel is mixed up with Eddie. He’s been acting strange lately. He’s on Angel’s ass, trying his best to pin shit on him, not so much on you, and I found that to be odd. I know he hates you, so any reason he can find to take you down, he will use it. So I asked him about it and he told me he was using Eddie to get to Agusto. Eddie told him he knew where Agusto was and that you had him. He told him the man was alive now, but no telling if you would kill him or not. Eddie promised Daniel that if he helped him, he would help Daniel find Agusto and help put you away for his kidnapping.” Georgia looked at me; it wasn’t with questions, but with slight alarm.

969/1162

“I tried to remind him how Eddie screwed him over before, but he’s not listening. Look, Lincoln, Agusto is a good agent and a good man. I know whatever he was trying to do, he wouldn’t have let anything happen to Georgia in Cabo. I don’t agree with his methods, nor Daniel’s, but I believe Agusto would have made the right call. If you know anything about where he is or-” “Julia, I haven’t thought about your man in a very long time. I’ve been focusing on shit that matters to me. I have three clubs I just opened up, a newborn and a wife. The last thing I think about at night is the FBI.” I went to the closet off my front door and grabbed a jacket. “Look, I’ll think about where Eddie would stash your agent and call you with some ideas. Hopefully, you’ll find

970/1162

him and he’s alive, but I won’t be too optimistic.” “Drake!” Georgia scolded, and I looked at her, then at my sister, who seemed to diminish within herself slightly. You know I don’t do sensitivity, but I did manage to say. “I’ll do what I can, Julia. I’ll give you my word. Right now, though, I have to go.” I opened my door wide and looked at my sister. No way was I leaving her there with my prized possessions. Julia, taking the hint, nodded imperceptibly and moved toward me. When she was close, she asked, as she looked back at Georgia, “Does mom know?” I didn’t reply.

971/1162

When Georgia came to the door, I kissed her again, telling her, “Stay here and lock all of the doors.” She shook her head. “I want to go to Pops.” I nodded, knowingly. “Okay, I’ll call ahead.” I leaned in and kissed her. “I love you, baby.” “I love you too.” I kissed my son’s head and followed my sister out of my apartment.

RAQUEL “What the hell are you doing here, Ira?” I asked him, keeping the gun steady in my hands. Ira, doing the same as me, shrugged slightly, “Meeting the family, Roxy. Putting my play in as the doting boyfriend, that’s all. I was hoping they would talk some sense into you, but I guess that’s a moot point now.” “Put the gun down, Roxy.” “Not a chance, Ira.” I kept my eyes on him, watching for a hint that this situation was going south, wondering if I would hear the bullet or feel it first before I was gone. I knew he was capable of trying to kill me without hesitation. I just hoped that I could pull the trigger first.

973/1162

“You know I’m a good shot,” Ira advised me. “So am I,” I countered. “For God’s sake, Raquel. Put the damn gun down,” Victor quipped. “Shut up, Vic. I know what I’m doing.” “Listen, baby,” Ira drawled. “You are clearly way over your head here. Why don’t we call it a truce and put our guns down together?” “Yeah, that sounds like a great idea,” I said flatly. He smiled. “Oh, come on, you know you can trust me.” I snickered. “Please, you son of a bitch, you used me to keep yourself out of prison. Hell, you probably told Basile I was the one that snitched on him to the Feds.”

974/1162

Ira shrugged. “Ah well.” I shook my head and tightened my grip on my gun. “Anything to save your ass, right, Ira?” “Hell, if I don’t who will, Roxy?” I grimaced. “You’re unbelievable.” “You know I was thinking, while sitting here with your loving brother a few minutes ago, of ways I could get back in Basile’s good graces. I figured if I did something for him, something that he would be extremely grateful for, he would forget all about me. What do think, Roxy? Would he be grateful if I brought to him the very person that sold him out to the Feds? Do you think my tiny infraction would be forgotten? I would probably get a promotion for it, don’t you think?”

975/1162

“You lying son of a bitch! You just said you would help her,” Vic yelled and started toward Ira. No, no, no, Vic! Stay back! Ira shifted the gun in Vic’s direction. “Oh, please. Like you give a shit. You were just telling me to take her away from here. ‘Save her from herself.’ Isn’t that what you told me to do? You wanted me to save her from her current boyfriend. I’m just doing what you asked.” “Yeah, since you’re doing what I say now, why don’t you put the gun down, so I can beat the fuck out of you?” Vic spat. Ira laughed. “Wow, Roxy, you hadn’t told me that your brother was such a hard ass.”

976/1162

I took a deep breath and continued to keep my eyes on him. Stay focused, Raquel. Nothing he’s saying matters. “What do you think, Roxy? Do you think it will work?” Ira taunted me. “Fuck you, Ira.” “Yeah, I think so too,” he replied as if I hadn’t said a word. I was starting to lose control of this situation. I could feel things starting to shift, and I couldn’t let that happen. I knew if things came down to it, I would pull the trigger. The problem is the loss that I would take before I did it. Ira was an excellent shot and at this range, he could easily put a bullet in my father or brother’s head. I said quickly, hoping to draw him back to me. “You know Angel is looking for you,

977/1162

right? He knows everything you did; how you set me up with Basile to take your fall, how you used me as a bulletproof vest. You know as well as I do that he will not rest until he finds you and once he does-” “Yeah, not so worried about him and you shouldn’t either. In fact, in a few, he will be dealt with by his own, or by Ducci or Basile. They all have a stake in getting a piece of him. But my odds are for his brother. Man, that son of a bitch has a strong hatred for his brother. He would probably do anything to see his brother go down. So, yeah, I’m not worried.” He’s a liar, Raquel. You can’t listen to him. That’s what I kept trying to tell myself, but I knew Ira was right about Eddie. He

978/1162

hated his brother. I couldn’t help but think about the meeting Angel was going to. Could Ira be right? Could this meeting be a trap? Did he know what Eddie had planned? That he had another traitor in his mix? If he did know, he couldn’t know to what extent. I needed to warn him. Suddenly things did start to shift my way. “Hey, I have a better idea. One that would probably save your precious Angel and…well, it would still benefit me in the end. Why don’t you trade yourself for Angel?” Ira offered suddenly. I looked skeptically at him trying my best not to show interest. It didn’t work. He read my expression and added, “Look, I don’t know this Ducci person, but I’m sure

979/1162

he’s not as powerful as Basile. Basile could be the only one that could stop whatever his brother has planned. If you come with me, bargain for leniency, I bet he will listen. Hell, you have some skills, girl. What if you offered your services to him? You could probably take all of his adversaries down financially, making him the richest criminal in the world. It could be your bargaining chip.” My eyebrows rose at that idea. I could do it. I could make myself worth more than Basile’s pride and plead to his ego. I could make him the most powerful man on the planet, at least on the financial side anyway. “You think he would go for that?” I asked him.

980/1162

He nodded. “I do, with me pitching it to him. I’m sure we both could make him see the benefits of it.” “Raquel, you can’t be listening to this shit,” my brother chimed in. “Shut up, Vic. It’s the only way I can save Angel.” “That fucker can’t mean more than your own life. What if this bullshit plan doesn’t work? What if-” “It will work,” I said over him. “It has to. And if it doesn’t, then at least I tried.” I nodded my head, coming to grips with my decision. I may not have trusted Ira entirely, however, I knew he would do anything to keep himself out of trouble and this idea worked for him too.

981/1162

“This is unbelievable. Dad, would you talk some sense into your daughter?” “Raquel, your brother is right. You can’t do this,” my father stressed. “I have to dad,” I contended. “I love him. I would do anything for him. If this helps to keep him alive, then so be it.” Ira nodded. “Good choice, now put your gun down and-” “Oh, no, I don’t trust you that much. We put our guns down together.” Ira laughed. “Okay, on three, right?” “Yup, on three. Count it off.” Ira and I looked into each other’s eyes. I relaxed my shoulders and calmed my breathing down. “One…” he counted off. I took another deep breath and…

982/1162

Pow! Well… I put a bullet in between Ira’s eyes. “Two, you son of a bitch!” I said softly, watching the shock absorb his features before the bullet ripped through his skull and out the back of his head. Maybe you do hear or feel the bullet before it hits. I didn’t move for a long moment before I took my eyes off Ira’s body. I looked at my father and brother who seemed to be unable to take their eyes off Ira. We heard someone burst through the front door, and I swiveled and knelt, bringing my gun up, ready to fire, when I spotted one of Mason’s men coming into view.

983/1162

“Holy shit! We heard gunfire. Are you…” The cutest of the two, Jeremy, stopped midsentence when he saw the body lying on the floor a few feet away. Yup, you heard me right, I was taking the time out to acknowledge that Mason’s men were hot, but one was extremely attractive. I know, something was wrong with me. Bobby moved to Ira and looked down. “He’s dead as a doornail,” he replied as if it was necessary. I knew where I’d shot Ira, and I knew I didn’t miss. I also knew he was going to shoot me before he got to three, so I shot him before he got to two. I moved to my father. “Dad, I have to go. I have to warn Angel somehow of what’s coming. Are you okay?”

984/1162

He nodded, but no words came from his mouth. I knew he was in shock and there was nothing I could do about it right then. I looked over at my brother and his eyes met mine. I moved quickly to him and hugged him tight. He gripped me so tight that I couldn’t breathe. “Vic,” I mumbled, but he wasn’t listening. He did let up a little, but he didn’t let me go. I felt my father’s hand on my back, and both Vic and I pulled back from each other. I could see the wetness in his eyes, which touched my soul. My eyes began to water too as he kissed my forehead.

985/1162

“Woman, you are crazy for doing that shit, but I love you. Thank fucking goodness you’re a great shot.” I laughed and kissed my brother on his cheek. “Thanks, Vic. I love you too. I love the both of you, but I’m sorry, I need to go warn Angel.” I felt my father tense and tighten his hold on me. Surprisingly, my brother just nodded and stepped back. “Dad, please try not to worry,” I told him. “I promise I will come back, and we all can sit down and talk. Please understand that I need to do this.” Vic nodded thoughtfully, then placed his hand on our father’s shoulders. “Dad, she’ll be all right. She has the best backup in the

986/1162

world. Angel wouldn’t let her have anything less.” I smiled at my brother, then turned and moved to where Jeremy and Bobby stood off to the side and spoke in a hushed tone. “Do you have someone that could…. Um… take care of…” I pointed to Ira. Jeremy nodded. “Yeah, I can make a call.” “Can one of you stay here with my family, make sure they are, okay? I really need to get back to the city.” He nodded again. “We can do that too. Bobby can stay here, and I can take you where you need to go.” I thought about where that would be and settled on Angel’s parent’s house. I needed to get to the right people and that would be the

987/1162

place to find the “right people.” I just hoped I get there in time. “Okay, let’s go.” I told my father and brother that I would be back and that Bobby would be there to make sure they were okay and to take care of Ira. My father just nodded and hugged me tight. He whispered in my ear to be careful, kissed my forehead, then let me go. I gave him a tight smile and nodded once. I took another look around the room. I knew that what I had just done was going to hit me later. That was okay. Right now, I needed to focus on getting to Angel. I looked at Jeremy and we left. Please let me get to Angel in time.

ANGEL I stopped at Lincoln’s place first to see if he was home. I needed him. I knew this and I hoped, after I settled everything between us, he would feel inclined to resume his role. But he wasn’t home. I sat with Georgia for a little before I decided to leave without him. I thought about calling him or stopping by his clubs to see if he was there, but there was no time. I would have to do this on my own, which was fine with me. I hoped Pops and I would have a chance to talk before we went to this meeting. For one, Eddie didn’t know shit about what went down with Raquel. I wanted Pops to be clear that I would do everything in my power to protect my woman. There was no way in hell

989/1162

Basile would touch her. If that meant we were going to war, I’d figured the least I could do was warn Pops. I owed him that much. When I made it to my parent’s, I looked over at Mason. “I appreciate what you’ve done tonight.” Mason gave me begrudging look. “She’s a good girl.” “And you say that to say what exactly?” Mason, not giving a shit about my attitude, answered, “You don’t deserve her. She’s too good for you, and you’ll probably put her in more danger and possibly get her killed. I also know you have no intentions of letting her go either. So, I wanted to make sure she had backup, just in case.”

990/1162

I didn’t let his words affect me. For one, he was wrong. I did deserve her. I knew what kind of life I lived and so did she. I will admit there was that possibility of danger; I wasn’t oblivious to that. However, she was made for me. I knew she could handle anything that came at us. She knew that I would protect her from the dangers of this life by any means necessary. That’s how it had to be. I would not let her go. I planned to marry her, have a family with her and do everything I could to make it impossible for her to leave me. “Well, I appreciate you sticking your neck out anyway. It’s good to know she has a friend like your wife.”

991/1162

Mason studied me for a moment before he added, “Keep in mind that my wife’s friends are my friends too, so…” He let that hang in the air and I nodded, getting his hidden meaning, and got out of the car. When I entered the house, my mother was the one to greet me. I smiled at her. However, my smile wasn’t met with warmth, but rather aggression and panic. “Something is happening Angelo, and I want to know what it is,” she told me. I watched the pensive way she looked at me. Lying to my mother or insulting her intelligence was never a good thing. She was way too smart for me to handle her. I’d learned that by watching the way Pops talked to her.

992/1162

I used his tactics and bent to kiss my mother on her flushed cheek. “Mama, can you slow down for a minute and give me an idea of what you’re speaking about?” “Don’t handle me, Angelo,” she crossed, letting her slight Italian accent flow. It only happened when she was pissed. “In no way am I trying to, Mama. It’s been a very long day, and I just need a little help understanding what’s going on.” She paused and studied me. Seeing that I was being sincere, she calmed slightly. “Your father just left with Eddie.” Shit! I was hoping to catch Pops before he left for the meeting and before Eddie got to him. “Okay,” I replied. “Why would that be-”

993/1162

“I know your brother is planning something big, something dangerous that will not end well for this family, and I want to know what it is.” I put my arm around my mother and walked her to the back of the house. “Mama, honestly, I don’t know what’s going on, but I assure you, I will find out. You know, Eddie. I’m sure he’s just overreacting to something and making things a big deal when it really isn’t.” I thought that would suffice my mother, but it didn’t. It, in fact, made her more agitated. She pushed my arm from her. “You don’t think I know about you and Eddie? I know there is something between you two. I also know it’s the reason why Drake hasn’t been

994/1162

to my house to see me in almost a year. You and your father want to downplay everything. That will be a big mistake and the sooner you acknowledge it, the better things will end up. Otherwise, Angelo I’m afraid…” she trailed off as emotions suddenly took hold. I didn’t know what to say to her that would make her feel better. She was right about everything. Tonight was going to be the end of everything, and I couldn’t very well tell her I was going to bury her first born. As I looked into her eyes, I knew she understood. Pops said mama grew up in this game. She knew how things went, which was why she was standing before me trying to

995/1162

stop what she undoubtedly knew was coming. I hugged my mother tight and kissed her on the top of her head. “Ti voglio bene, mama.” I kissed her again, then turned and left, not before stopping at my father’s office to grab another shirt from his closet and a cigar. I moved deliberately out of the house and walked up to one of Pop’s long time soldiers, Laz, and spoke quickly. “The Don’s in trouble. We need to get to him now, but without anyone that’s currently with him knowing, understand?” He looked at me a bit confused. I added, just to get him moving, “I don’t know if I could trust the men that went with Eddie

996/1162

and my father. I don’t want them knowing we’re coming got it?” He nodded and I continued, “I need a couple of guys with me, but I need you to make sure this place stays covered. Do not let anyone you don’t know close to the house. This place needs to be tighter than a baby’s ass you got that?” “Yes sir, I got it.” “Good. Make it happen, then meet me in the truck.” I turned and headed for one of my father’s trucks, pulling out my phone as I walked. I called Darrell. “Eddie and my father are heading your way. Is everything good there?” “Yes, everything is fine. Eddie and the Don just arrived, and Basile a bit ago. They are in the warehouse as we speak.”

997/1162

“Did you secure the area?” “Yes, we saw a few lookouts perched around the building, but we have them covered. Also, I let Russo know to be ready for anything that may pop off.” “Okay, I’m on my way. Keep an eye out for anything suspicious, and no surprises, Darrell.” “Understood,” he replied, and I hung up. Laz climbed into the driver side of the truck and started it up. I heard another truck start behind us. I didn’t ask who Laz had picked to come with us. There was no need. I figured if Eddie turned any of my father’s loyal soldiers to his side, that Eddie would have them with him. Eddie was not smart enough to do anything else.

998/1162

I called Lucy. She picked up on the third ring. “Angel?” she whispered into the phone. “I’m giving you the opportunity to make things right, Lucy. You know I didn’t lay a finger on you.” “I know,” she came back quickly. “I’ve tried to tell my father, but he won’t listen. He thinks I’m just taking up for you.” I closed my eyes and cracked my neck. “Where is your father now?” She didn’t answer right away, which told me a lot. “He’s not here.” “Where is he? And before you answer, understand that when I kill your father, I will first go after his family. It’s what I do, so be careful not to make this any worse than it has to be.”

999/1162

Lucy started with the waterworks, and I just waited. In between her sobs, she told me what I wanted to hear. In fact, she gave all of it up, including Eddie. She told me how she was with Eddie now, how he put the bruise on her neck , took the picture, and then sent it to her dad. She also told me that Ducci was coming to speak to my father about me. I felt compelled to give her father a heads up that I was coming. “You get on the phone now and tell him to turn around. You tell him that I said war against me wouldn’t just be between him and me. He’s made it personal coming after my family. I will go after his, and I will not leave anyone left. You tell him that he has one chance. The moment my eyes fall on his, consider the war started.” I hung up.

1000/1162

I guess you think I should show some leniency for Lucy and her family. After all, it’s not their fault, right? The problem with that is this; her father ran his house. He controlled everything, and he protected everyone. If he made a bad decision, it affected his entire house. He knew that; I knew that. He also knew how I rolled. If I wanted to wage war upon him, I would have went straight to him. I wouldn’t have went through his daughter. I wouldn’t have laid a hand on her. Again, he should have known that and I believe he did. So, the potential war he was planning, the actions he took against me, shooting up my apartment, were a direct result of Eddie. Eddie had it in everyone’s mind that he was going to be successful in taking over.

1001/1162

This meeting wasn’t just about Raquel. It was a play for power. I felt as if my brother and others were trying to put all the pieces together in order take control of what belongs to me, what I earned. Well, that wasn’t going to happen and anyone found going against me, would pay dearly. Laz drove over the Ben Franklin Bridge, taking us into New Jersey, a part of the state where it was strictly industrial. When we pulled up to our destination, we all milled out of the trucks, armed and checking the surroundings. Three of my father’s crew had assault rifles. Laz had a shotgun, and I had my Glocks. I turned toward the truck and removed my jacket, holster, and shirt. I grabbed the

1002/1162

new shirt that I’d taken from my father’s house and put it on over my t-shirt. Laz came from around the truck with a bulletproof vest that I took smartly. I put it on, then buttoned my shirt and tucked it in my pants. Next, I checked each of my Glocks, making sure the safety was off and chambered a round. I then put the holster back on over my shirt and placed my Glocks where they belonged. I never travel without enough firepower, so I placed a smaller gun in a pancake holster in the small of my back. I closed the door of the truck and came around the back to the four men that were waiting for me. I gave them specific instructions on where I needed them to be and they moved ahead of me, disappearing into the darkness.

1003/1162

Once they were gone, I stood there facing the building. I took a few deep breaths to get my mind right. It’s showtime!

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

DRAKE I pulled out my cell just as soon as I watched my sister drive away. That’s when I noticed Angel’s missed calls. I’d noticed his calls earlier. However, after I spoke to Hugo, I’d figured Angel was just warning me about Daniel. Now that I thought about it, maybe it was a lot more. Needless to say, that didn’t help my mood when I located the number I needed and hit the call button. It also didn’t help the moment I heard the voice on the other end answer the phone. “Please explain to me why I had to hear second hand about the attack on Angel?” I didn’t get a reply so I tried a different route. “I swear if you don’t say something to calm

1006/1162

me down now, I’m fucking ending you the moment I see you.” “Lincoln, it’s not what you think,” Darrell said finally. “Oh no? Okay, so tell me how you managed to allow anyone to get close enough to spray Angel’s apartment, with him inside, in the first fucking place!” I yelled. “We weren’t there, so…” “Oh, you weren’t there? So you mean to tell me that it was Angel’s fault he almost got killed?” “No, I’m not saying that…” “Then what are you saying, because you’re making me change my mind about shooting you. Maybe I should gut you like a fucking pig and watch you bleed out instead. That’s what you deserve. That’s what all of

1007/1162

you deserve, you fucking stupid motherfuckers.” I could hear Darrell getting frustrated over the phone. I didn’t give two shits about his sensitivity. They were supposed to lay down their fucking lives for Angel. There shouldn’t have been a soul on earth that could get close to him. If someone happened to get lucky, they shouldn’t have been breathing for much longer. Finally, Darrell spoke and told me everything. By the time I made it to Uncle Bruno’s, the rage in me was the most I’d felt since Georgia was taken. I pulled up to the gate of the house just as someone appeared from the darkness. He didn’t look familiar to me, and I was about to

1008/1162

shoot him, but recognition feigned over his face and he let me pass. “I’m at the house now,” I told Darrell. “I’ll speak to Eddie and the Don and get back to you. If this meeting is to go off anyway, you and Hugo need to be there. Angel needs the men he can somewhat trust by his side. Don’t trust shit you see. Survey the area. Make sure they don’t have any snipers around and if you do see any, take them out. Don’t wait to see if they will do anything. Also, stay silent; hold back in the shadows. You need to watch his back. Angel can take care of his front and his sides, but the place he can’t see the double cross coming will be at his back.” “If no one is at the house, I’ll be making my way there, then we’ll go in together. If for

1009/1162

some reason Angel gets there before I do, stall him if you can. I don’t trust anyone besides Uncle Bruno, not even his men.” “Angel said he was stopping at his father’s first, so you might catch him. The Don and Eddie are already here.” “Okay, then make sure you watch out for Ducci and his men right now. This will be a perfect time for him to show up.” “Yes, sir, we’ll handle it.” “Oh, and Darrell...” “Yes.” “There will be an ass kicking on credit for every fucking one of you. But before that, everyone responsible for what has happened will pay with their lives.” “Most definitely.” He hung up.

1010/1162

I peeled out of my car and barely made it to the front door before my aunt threw open the door. She wrapped her arms around me and practically fell against me. “Whoa.” I hugged her tight against me, trying not to let her being upset add to the anger inside me. “Tell me who fucked up,” I probed as I tried my best to console her. “They are going to kill each other; my sons are going to destroy each other. You have to stop them.” I didn’t say a word, just held her close for a minute before I pulled back. “Where’s Uncle Bruno?” “He’s gone. He’s left with Eduardo.” “And Angel?”

1011/1162

She nodded. “He was here a bit ago, then he left. I can feel it in my soul that something bad is going to happen tonight. You have to do something.” My aunt and I have always kept things real with each other. I have never sugarcoated shit from her, and she’s never held back from me. She tells me time and time again how much I don’t deserve Georgia and my son. It’s just the way she was, really. Bad men didn’t deserve good girls. All we would do is corrupt them. I would agree if Georgia hadn’t picked up cussing more. She used it from time to time, but now she was dropping f-bombs every chance she got. My aunt saying that shit to me only made me strive every day to be deserving of what I have. I felt as if it made me a better man.

1012/1162

“If you understand what’s happening, then you understand that Eddie has done this to himself. This is his second time plotting to kill Angel. How many times do you expect him to turn a blind’s eye?” “I expect them to work this out like civilized men.” I chuckled. “Aunt Angelica, do you realize the men you have in your family? We aren’t civil. Besides that, time for squashing this beef passed a long time ago. Angel and Eddie are grown ass men set in their ways. Angel is taking his rightful place in the family, and Eddie is trying to take that from him. They’ve established their place in this world as hero and villain.” She closed her eyes and stepped back from me. I could tell this was hard for her.

1013/1162

Again, maybe I should have shown some compassion, but this was Eddie we were talking about. He was going to die tonight If not by Angel’s hand, then by mine. I took my aunt’s hand and kissed the back of it. “I will do my best to make sure things don’t get out of hand. I will protect who I’m supposed to and do my best to get them back home.” My aunt took a few deep breaths, resolve coming over her, and lightly touched the side of my face. “I know you will, Drake. I know you will.” I told her to be ready for Georgia and the baby’s arrival and that they should be arriving soon. My aunt nodded, and I headed back to my car.

1014/1162

Once I arrived at the gate, I let the sentry at the gate know that if anyone he didn’t recognize came close to this gate, he should shoot them first and ask questions later. When he nodded, I left and moved in the direction of the Garden State. I called a few of my contacts for an aerial view of the area around the building, as well as the occupants of it. Five minutes later, I got what I wanted and formulated my plan. I called Darrell with an update, and he told me that Angel had just arrived. Darrell had tried to stall him, but Angel wasn’t having it. “Okay, I’m five minutes out. Be there soon, so get ready. I’m coming in from the west.”

1015/1162

I hung up and started to make another call of my own when my phone started up. It was Georgia. “Baby, what’s up?” I said into the phone. “I’m at Pops’ house, and Raquel is here. She’s frantic and really needs to get a hold of Angel. Mama said you were heading his way. Are you with him yet?” “Baby, we don’t have time for this.” “Then you need to make time, okay?” I sighed and told Georgia to put Raquel on the phone. A few seconds went by, then I heard a tentative, “Lincoln?” “Yeah, what do you need, Raquel?” “Is Angel with you?” “No, he isn’t, but he will be. If you have something to say, say it.”

1016/1162

“Okay, Eddie is planning to kill Angel tonight. He’s setting him up with some family named Ducci. I have a few friends of my own and they looked into this family. Apparently, they plan to use this meeting to kill everyone there. It’s a trap.” “Who told you this?” “It’s from someone reliable, Lincoln. You’re not the only one with connections.” “Not Igor I hope,” I inquired. She paused before she said, depicted of all emotions, “No, not Ira.” I could hear the pain and anguish in her voice, so being the asshole that I was, I asked, “Where is he, by the way?” I knew he would make his appearance at this meeting.

1017/1162

Raquel paused again then said, “Probably in hell.” She sighed, then added. “He’s dead.” That caught me by surprise. I asked, “Basile’s assassin?” “No, by me.” Shit, I really didn’t see that coming. I knew she was capable. Hearing that, and Darrell’s words, confirmed my own theory that she was definitely ready for Angel. “Are you all right?” I asked her because I wasn’t a complete asshole and I knew how it felt to take a life. “For now, yes,” she admitted to me, but I could hear that her “for now” was slipping. I sighed. “Make sure all of you stay inside until one of us gets to you. It will be Angel or me. We will not send anyone else to

1018/1162

come and get you. So if anyone tries, you do what you must to protect the family, got it?” “Okay,” she replied, and I hung up. Once I came close to the building I needed, I shut off the car. I checked my guns, then got out and headed in the direction I knew Darrell was. I saw him before he spotted me, and he and Hugo waited for me to come up close. “Ducci is planning to attack here,” I informed them. “Shit,” Darrell replied while Hugo started talking on his watch mic. I nodded in his direction, asking Darrell, “Who’s he talking to?” “There’s a few guys we called on that we could trust. They are family of Junior. Once we told them what happened and who was

1019/1162

responsible, we couldn’t keep them away if we wanted to. They want blood, and they mean to have it.” I looked questioningly at him, and he shrugged. “It was their words, not mine.” I pulled out my Berettas and went through the process of checking each weapon as I asked, “Whose idea was it?” Darrell, who was doing the same with his own weapon, paused and looked over at me. “What? To call Stink’s family?” “Yea.” Darrell grew quiet for a minute, probably thinking of what would be the best way to stay alive. He took a long breath before he answered, “Mine.” I nodded. “That was a risk.”

1020/1162

“I know,” he replied quickly. I pushed my chin out, signally that I was speaking about Hugo, but I continued to look at Darrell. “How did you know I wouldn’t have just killed him or the kid?” Darrell shrugged. “I didn’t. I figured small price to pay to get you back into the fold.” “How did you know I was watching Raquel?” “I saw you drive past the apartment one night, soon after Ms. Waters made it home. I didn’t think it was a coincidence, so I figured…” I nodded again and went for the bulletproof vest in my backseat.

1021/1162

Just as Hugo came close, Darrell asked me, “How did you know that we knew you were watching her?” I smiled and looked over at Hugo. “You should wait just a little while longer to make sure the person you’re talking about is actually gone.” Darrell rolled his eyes and looked at Hugo. Hugo shrugged. “So sue me. Cam and the boys have been briefed,” Hugo told us. “They will make sure to keep an eye out.” “Okay, now that that’s settled, and you’re obviously back, what’s the plan?” Darrell asked. I smiled. “Kill them all and let God sort them out.” I walked back to my car and

1022/1162

popped the trunk then smiled again. “It’s showtime!”

ANGEL The echo from my shoes bouncing off the warehouse walls was the only sound you could here in the building. I didn’t see a soul when I approached the building, but I knew my crew was out there watching me. Hugo and Darrell were my confidants for a reason, and even though I wished Lincoln were home, I knew they had my back. I also knew that Laz and the rest of the team would not let anything happen to Pops. I told them that Ducci was coming and to make sure that they didn’t get into this building. As long as they did that we were covered. There was a lot of double crossing going on, but Laz, Russo and their boys were from the old school, so they knew it would be their life if

1024/1162

they crossed my family. Too bad the rest of them didn’t know that, but they would soon enough. As I continued through the main area of the warehouse, I could feel eyes on me. I could also feel the bullseye on my back, front, and forehead. I could feel the excitement of the trouble coming my way too and I smiled, in spite of myself. It had been a long time since I’d gotten dirty. Miami happened to be that time, and I have to say that I had been itching to work off some steam ever since. I made it to the end of the large room to an opening that lead to a long hallway and noticed one of my father’s bodyguards, as well as someone I didn’t know, come from the shadows. I nodded my acknowledgement

1025/1162

and proceeded to a closed door that sat to the right of the opening. I opened the door to find Eddie, my father, a pale looking man that looked somewhat familiar, and a man with a dark complexion sitting at a rectangle shaped table. As it seemed, I’d come just in time. Apparently, they’d started the meeting without me. I took in my surroundings, taking note of everyone in the room. There were about four muscle types in the room, two behind my father and the other two behind the stranger, who looked to have just come off the boat from Sicily. He eyed me with disdain, which made me smirk. I guess that’s supposed to be intimidating. What a fucking joke.

1026/1162

Before this meeting continued, it was time for me to take over. I walked to the side of the table where Eddie and Pops sat. “I want everyone out of this room, except him and me,” I announced, my voice firm and strong in the cramped space as I pointed to Basile. I nodded my head at him. “I will allow one person to stay if you prefer, but the rest out.” I placed a hand on my father’s shoulder, signaling for him to stay put. Eddie, not liking me taking over his meeting rose, spat, “I’m not going anywhere, who the fuck do you think-” I didn’t let him finish. I turned and walked up to him chin to fucked up nose. “Before you finish your sentence, you think long and hard about how you want your life

1027/1162

ended right here and now. I know exactly who the fuck I am. The question is do I need to remind you?” Weakness wasn’t accepted in this world of ours, and if I was to show Basile who was in charge, I wouldn’t hesitate to embarrass Eddie or beat the shit out of him to prove the power I have. That’s what it’s all about between Basile and me; power. Eddie reluctantly backed down and stepped back from me. My head jerked toward the door in front of me. I looked at my father’s men, then Eddie and over at Basile, who hesitated a little before he waved a hand for his men to leave the room as well. However, the pale man stayed next to him. Eddie was the last to leave the room, looking back at us before he shut the door.

1028/1162

I centered my attention back on Basile as I pulled out three Cigars from my front pocket. I tilted one toward Basile, who nodded his thanks and accepted. I handed one to my father and kept the other. I took a minute to cut and light everyone’s cig before I did my own. I puffed a bit to get the juices flowing and blew out slowly, watching my adversaries through the haze. Damn, it felt like a lifetime since I’d had one of these. As I had a good rhythm going, I sat next to my father and got right down to business. “I apologize that you wasted a trip across the Continent to come here.” Don Basile took a pull of his cigar and leaned back. “You think my trip was wasted?”

1029/1162

“I do.” “In what way?” “Let’s put aside you sending a hit man to my city with the intent on shedding blood on my street without my permission. If you would have just came to me, I would have helped you. I could have had this Igor character in your possession weeks ago, had I known you were looking for him. I would have shipped him to you, dead or alive, whichever you’d preferred.” “Ah, so it would have been that easy?” Basile asked with a hint of condescension in his voice. “Yes, it would’ve been. However, I figured you didn’t take that route, since you’ve already crossed me and thought if I

1030/1162

hadn’t found out that you doubled cross me I would.” Basile sat up, his features changing to incredulous. “I’ve crossed you?” “Seriously, let’s cut the shit. I told you specifically that Ms. Waters was not to be touched and yet, your fucking idiots tried to kill her. The way that I’m built, that alone was an act of war. She’s protected. You knew that. You don’t cause harm to her at all, unless you want to start something. Now am I to understand that’s what you want?” He and I locked eyes for a tense moment before he looked at my father, then back at me. “You have to understand my position,” he said. “She stuck her nose into shit she shouldn’t have. I don’t give a shit about ignorance; I don’t know what that is. If she was

1031/1162

protected by you, she should have known better.” “I agree,” I added quickly. Shock radiated from across the table as well as next to me. “And if you would have come to me first, I would have attempted to make this shit right if I could. What I don’t appreciate is you not giving me the common courtesy to do that.” Basile slashed his hand across his body. “There wasn’t shit you could’ve done to make this right.” My eyebrows rose. “Really? So you getting ownership of one of the largest shipping ports of San Francisco under your family wouldn’t have sufficed?” The doubting look that came over Basile almost made me shoot him in the face for

1032/1162

underestimating me. I added for effect, “I don’t believe in ignorance either, so the look you have on your face doesn’t move me at all. You know the kind of power my family has. You know what I would’ve been able to do for you, and yet you still went against me. Now, if I so choose, I could take over everything you own at a drop of a hat and disseminate it to your enemies, instead of the other way around.” “You have balls to threaten him the way you are,” the pale man said to me, which brought him to my attention. I added, but continued to keep my eyes on the ghost across from me, “I understand your position. Really I do. So I’m going to show leniency in this matter.”

1033/1162

The pale man scoffed, “And what matter would that be?” I ignored him and continued to speak to Basile, “Here’s what I’m prepared to offer you. I will not kill the two of you. You will take your men and leave my city. What I will do for you is provide you with the person you’re looking for, however he will not be delivered alive. He will be sent in pieces. I will also provide you a forty percent increase of control within San Francisco’s underworld.” The pale man scoffed again, and I quickly slammed my hand on the table while keeping my voice even. “You and I will have words once all of this is over. You can count on that.” He smiled. “I look forward to it.”

1034/1162

I could feel the tension building within, and I thought about just killing him now, but I still had to take care of business; pleasure will undoubtedly come later. “Please tell me how you’re going to give me a 40% increase in control,” Basile asked. I took my eyes off Casper, then placed them back on him. So that’s where I remember him from. He was the one that tried to pick up Raquel at the club; the one she was threatening to leave with. I shook my head. Wait until I tell her who he really was. “Don’t worry about how I plan on doing it. Just note that within ninety days, you’ll have it, but it comes with a cost.” “More than what I already suffered?” I ignored his sarcasm. “The men that shot at Ms. Waters belong to me. I will have

1035/1162

my retribution; it’s your penitence for not coming to me in the first place. If I see anyone, hear anyone thinking about her, or fucking smell anyone close to Ms. Waters, all bets are off. I will come at you with everything I have. It will be bloody, nasty, and final. I won’t leave anyone alive.” Basile looked at Pop’s stoic body language, asking. “Is this coming from just one man or the family?” Pops puffed on his cigar a bit but didn’t reply. He wanted me to handle this. This was mine, she was mine and I would defend her until my dying breath. Pops knew this, so he kept his tongue. I, of course, didn’t and said, “I don’t know what you’ve been told, but let’s dispense of the confusion and say that this is my family, not Eddie’s. My father is retiring,

1036/1162

and this family is mine. So to answer your previous question, yes this, is coming from the one man who runs this family.” I met Basile’s eyes and held them, making sure he knew that I wasn’t bullshitting. He got it and nodded. I added, “This deal is a once in a lifetime deal. There are no negotiations. As easily as I giveth, I can taketh away, and then some. Don’t test me. I understand the position you are in, and you must save face for your own people, which is why I’m offering you what I have. However, don’t take my kindness as a sign of weakness. It’s respect, and this one time I’m giving it, despite the fact it wasn’t given to me.” I let that hang in the air before I placed my cigar in between my lips and stretched

1037/1162

my hand out to him. Basile looked at me for a moment, but he didn’t reject me. He stretched and shook my hand. “When will I expect my package?” he asked. “Within a few days; three days tops.” We all stood. “Until then, Mr. Leonetti,” Basile said and turned to leave. He suddenly stopped and turned to face me. “By the way, you better watch your back. It’s a bitch employing family.” He turned and headed out of the door. When the silence filled the room, I took a deep breath. Pops placed his hand on my shoulder. “Proud of you, son. That went better than I expected.”

1038/1162

I looked over at him. “You think he’ll listen?” He nodded. “Yes, he’ll listen. That ghost of a being next to him though, may not. You’re going to have to take care of him.” I nodded my agreement, about to say something else to him when we suddenly heard a burst of automatic fire coming from outside the room. I looked at my father as I pulled my weapons. “We have to get out of here.” I moved quickly to the door, opened it and peeked out. There wasn’t anyone in sight. However, I still heard a gun battle ensuing. My father slapped his hand on my shoulder, signaling he had our back. Crouching, I exited the room. I crossed the hallway, looking straight

1039/1162

ahead, waiting to fire the moment someone came around the corner. Suddenly the gunfire stopped, and a loud war cry boomed from the main warehouse floor, bouncing off everything around us. “You like to hit women, huh, punk!” I heard Ducci shout. I looked over at my father and nodded in the opposite direction, motioning for him to find another way for us to get out of here. No telling how many Ducci had with him, or where our guys were. For all I knew, it could be the two of us against eight to ten of Ducci’s guys. We needed an exit. Maybe if Pops could get out, he could assess the situation and get some help in here for me. Pops gripped my shoulder telling me that he understood and was off.

1040/1162

“Answer me, motherfucker!” I took a deep breath and said as loud as I could, “You know damn well I didn’t touch your daughter.” “Bullshit! I saw the pictures.” “Yeah? And who sent them to you?” There was silence. Then he spat, “If you’re so innocent, you’ll face me like a man. Or you can hide like the dog that you are!” I stood and placed my back against the wall next to me. I brought both of my guns up by the sides of my face, and asked, “Did Lucy call you?” “You too afraid to face me, huh? Is that it? Big bad Angel doesn’t have the honor to talk to me instead of sending my daughter.”

1041/1162

I sighed deeply. He was really pushing me. I was trying not to fall for his shit, but it was beginning to get hard. I looked down the hallway where my father disappeared, wondering if he was able to find a way around to the front. I decided to risk a glance around the corner just to see where everyone was. He had the upper hand now, but I refused to be cornered. Ducci started firing into the wall I was standing against, sending plaster and wood in my face. I ducked down and waited until he was done. I called out to him, “Consider yourself warned then!” Bullets started slamming into the wall above my head. There were multiple guns; three to be exact.

1042/1162

When the gunfire died slightly, to only one weapon, I moved from my hiding place. I centered on one man and fired in his direction. He went down as I located a new place to take cover. There was a large assembly line type of machinery to the right of me, and I slid in that direction just before a barrage of bullets flew where I once stood. I took a deep breath, waiting for the right time for me to move on from this spot, when I realized all went quiet. I quickly peeked around the machine to find no one was there. Shit! I hope to God Darrell and Hugo heard the gun shots and made their way inside this bitch. I smelled a trap. Ducci’s guys were trying to out flank me. They were setting me up.

1043/1162

Instead of going left out into the open, I went right, around the heavy-duty machines, looking for targets. I tried to keep as quiet as I could, making sure I stayed hidden when I could. I looked up and found a rafter circling the large room. I saw shadows bouncing off the walls and windows up there. I couldn’t tell if the shadows were friendly or not. What I couldn’t do though was stay where I was. Suddenly, shots started flying over my head from behind and shots started coming from in front of me. I ducked, firing blindly behind and in front of me. I had no choice but to move out into the open. I kept low, still firing into the shadows where I saw muzzle flashes behind inoperable rusted machinery. I heard a grunt in one direction. As I

1044/1162

started to look for more targets, I came face to face with Ducci and three other guns. I stood there, guns in front of me, not wavering at all. He was going to go before I did; I promise you that. “Put the guns down little brother,” I heard Eddie say behind me. I didn’t have to wonder if he had a gun trained on me. Two seconds after his demands, I felt the steel of a gun on the back of my head. Eddie then leaned around me and said close to my ear, “You have no idea how much I’ve been looking forward to this moment.” Someone else came on the sides of me and took my guns from my hands. Eddie moved around to face me, gun still in my face. A deadly grin suddenly creased

1045/1162

his face as he brought his hand up and smashed the butt of his gun against the side of my face. From the force of the blow, I stumbled slightly, but I didn’t fall. “Do you have any smart ass shit to say now motherfucker?!” he yelled down at me. I took a deep breath, trying to channel the pain in the deep recesses of my mind. As I stood and made eye contact with Eddie, I was surprisingly close to him. I smiled. Dumb little fucker, rang through my mind right as I snapped my head forward, smashing my forehead right on the soft spot of Eddie’s nose. “Argh!” he cried as he fell backwards on the floor. I started for him when Ducci’s men stepped forward, guns in hand. I kept my

1046/1162

one good bloodless eye on Ducci as he raised his gun to my face. “I hope you rot in hell,” Ducci spat. I grinned again and blew a kiss at him, “Vaffanculo!” My eyes never wavered as his face tightened. It never wavered as his grip grew taunt around the trigger, and my eyes never wavered as I watched the side of the goon’s head to Ducci’s right explode into Ducci’s face and eyes.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

DRAKE The M40 felt comfortable in my hand, like a long lost friend, as I moved quickly to the side of the building. I showed Darrell and Hugo, along with four of Junior’s family where the majority of the people were inside the building and where I needed them to be. I assumed Basile’s men were spread out along the large warehouse, covering their boss’ exit. I couldn’t tell which heated bodies were Uncle Bruno’s men or Basile’s. It didn’t matter really. We were there to provide support for Angel and the Don. I didn’t give a shit about causalities. My contact in the NSA cyber division, Mark, gave me the specs of the building and places I could enter without being detected. I moved

1049/1162

in that direction, hoping shit wouldn’t get messy before I got there. Knowing Angel as I did, he’d probably start the party without me. As I came around the building, I found a metal ladder bolted to the paneled wall of the warehouse. I slung the rifle over my shoulder and started climbing quickly and as quietly as I could. I hadn’t heard anything inside to tell me things were turning to shit just yet, but that didn’t mean anything. I made it to a landing that ran along the beginning of the roof of the building. I unslung my rifle and moved slowly, until I found a way for me to enter without being seen. There was a window open and a man standing in front of it with his back turned. Since he was facing away from me, I couldn’t

1050/1162

see his face to know if he was friend or foe. No matter, I slowly slung the rifle back over my shoulder and crept slowly behind the large figure in front of me. I crouched down slowly, pulling the knife slowly from its holder around my ankle, and just as the figure turned around, I saw it was foe. I moved quickly, striking the blade along his neck, making sure I got the artery as I moved. Blood squirted out as he gurgled entirely too loud for my taste. I clamped my hand over his mouth as he dropped to the roof, trying not to get his blood on me. As his heart continued to pump blood out of him, I checked his pockets. I recognized this was one of Ducci’s men, not Basile’s. I’d seen this man in countless meetings standing close to his boss.

1051/1162

I quickly brought my mic to my lips and said softly, as I looked around for any other threats, “Ducci and his men are here. Not sure how they got clear of the guards posted around the building, so keep an eye out.” I heard back in my ear, “Basile is leaving the warehouse from a side entrance.” “It’s time, ladies. Get into position,” I told them before I looked through the window. I brought the M40 up and looked through the scope. I had excellent position and could probably pick off anyone I wanted. I looked at the dead body at my feet. “Was that your job, fat boy?” I whispered in the darkness. I peeked around the area of the window, listening for any sounds. I didn’t hear

1052/1162

anything, so I climbed into the window as silent as I could. I thought about leaving the window open, but I didn’t want to leave my back exposed. I moved to lock the window, when suddenly I heard gunfire below me. I crouched and watched Ducci and his men overcome a couple of bodyguards as they moved into the main area below me. I heard more gunfire elsewhere in the building, and I hoped it was friendly. I shifted from my position, looking for a more favorable one; one where I could see everything just as I saw Angel dart from his hiding place. His father wasn’t with him. Damn it. I found a good position that allowed me to see everything. I heard Ducci bait Angel, and I knew it wouldn’t be long before he

1053/1162

would grow tired of sitting around. Abruptly things deteriorated as I saw the trap unfold below me. I wanted to warn him, but I couldn’t. The way Ducci and his men were moving in the shadows, I didn’t have a clear shot. I saw Angel emerge from the shadows shooting behind him. He actually hit two, and I shook my head. That fucker was accurate as shit with those damn guns. I started to tell him to move from that open spot, but it was too late. I had no time. I moved to a better spot, a place that would give me operable advantage to make my presence known, as well as keep me hidden until I pulled the trigger. I will say that I could have pulled the trigger right then and there. It would be

1054/1162

about a five-hundred yard shot, but I wasn’t worried about that. I knew my cousin. He was going to bait Ducci to make the first move. I waited and as soon as Ducci mouthed something to Angel, I took a deep breath and fired. I didn’t wait to see if I acquired my target. I moved my gun a fraction to the left and fired again, blowing the head off the man that was standing to the right of Ducci. Angel was already on the man to his right, so I looked for Eddie and found he was gone. Fuck! I stood and found him running to the back of the building. I slung my rifle and started looking for a way to get down to the

1055/1162

bottom level. That son of a bitch wasn’t getting away from my bullet this time. There was a ladder not too far from where I stood and I headed there, running as fast as I could. As the latter got close, I dove for it and practically slid down the sides to the level that I needed. Bullets were flying everywhere. I could tell by the sounds of the guns that they were was M4s, which meant Darrell and Hugo had entered the fray. I pulled out both of my Berettas and moved quickly to the direction that I saw Eddie disappear to. When I got to the doorway, I did a quick peek and found the hallway before me empty.

1056/1162

Keeping myself low, I stepped into the hallway and walked slowly, looking everywhere I could for movement. At the end of the hallway, I came to another doorway. I remembered that Mark told me that this led to the back of the warehouse with a door that lead out toward the pier, an easy escape. Not this time, Eddie. I crept in the dark room, as silent as I could. I could hear erratic breathing coming from a place in the corner. I knew it was Eddie and his broken nose. I headed in the direction that I heard Eddie in. I was trying not to make a sound. Allowing my undying hatred, the burning desire to rip him to pieces with my bare hands, drive me, I completely missed the

1057/1162

sound behind me. That is, until I heard the click and felt the barrel against my temple. The lights suddenly came on, and I was face to face with the barrel of Eddie’s gun.

ANGEL Everything happened so fast that I had no time for shit to sink in. Don’t get me wrong, I knew who had just saved my ass. Hugo and Darrell couldn’t have made that shot if their lives depended on it. Also, anyone with sense would have shot the one pointing the gun at me, but not my cousin. He knew I wanted Ducci for myself, and he’d made that happen. The man’s head, standing next to Ducci, exploded, sending blood and brains into Ducci’s face. I ducked as Ducci fired blindly and moved to the man to my right. I threw a hard right to his nose, making him stumble and at the same time wrenching his gun from his grip. I turned and quickly sprayed behind

1059/1162

me, getting a fourth guy in the throat before the clip hit empty. Ducci hid behind a pillar and once he heard the click of my empty clip, he emerged, gun firing directly at me. Fortunate for me, the one I hit was coming up behind me with his own weapon. I spun quickly, grabbing the idiot behind me, spinning him in order to put him between Ducci and myself. Ducci emptied his mag into his own man, trying desperately to hit me. He missed. I pounced. Ducci was a brawler too. I knew this, so it wouldn’t be a breeze, but I will tell you, it’s was going to be fucking enjoyable. I charged Ducci, anticipating him to start swinging the instant I was close enough. I

1060/1162

was counting on it. He threw his right hook. I ducked under and brought a two-hundred and thirty pound colossal right hook, filled with serious inertia, to his chin. The force of the blow sent Ducci stumbling back against the pillar he’d hid behind. I moved quickly, taking advantage of his unbalanced stance and went in on his mid-section. I drilled into him, letting every bit of the anger and frustration I’ve buried for months come out. He tried to fight me off, but I was too strong, too determined, and too fucking pissed off. I sent an elbow to his nose, smacking his head back against the pillar and down he went. I walked over to the one that took my

1061/1162

Glocks, the second victim of Lincoln’s, and retrieved them. I turned ready to empty my gun into Ducci when I started taking heat from my left. I took cover and returned fire, but was unable to prevent one of Ducci’s men from saving Ducci’s sorry ass. I watched as Ducci looked back at me before he disappeared from my sight. Fuck! He wasn’t getting away that easy. I started shooting blindly in the direction of where I thought the gunman were, but I didn’t hear any return fire. I took off, running in the direction that I saw Ducci’s punk ass run. I couldn’t wait to get to that son of a bitch. Ducci was going to die tonight in that nasty abandoned warehouse.

1062/1162

There were still sub machine guns barking all around me, but the sound was starting to die down. I knew me and my men needed to get out of there soon before cops surrounded the building, so I ran out of the warehouse, ducking fire on my way. I found the coward piece of shit, Ducci, getting into his car in the front of the building. I started shooting at him and felt my anger rise even more when my bullets weren’t hitting him. They weren’t even penetrating the car windows. Bullet-fucking-proof glass. He started the car, and I started aiming for his tires. I shot all four tires, then went for his engine. I emptied my magazine into his car until it died. Through the smoke coming from the hood of the car, I could see his

1063/1162

frantic face. He was stuck. He couldn’t get out because I would shoot him. He also knew that he was a sitting duck. Darrell appeared next to me and stretched out his hand. He had two grenades for me. I holstered my weapon, and as I heard Ducci screaming for his life, I pulled the pin of each and rolled them under the car, making sure one landed right by the fuel tank. I watched as they went off and Ducci’s face disappeared into a ball of fire. The explosion lifted the car into the air and landed on its roof. I watched it burn for a moment longer before I turned to Darrell. “Do you have my father?” I asked. “No. Hugo, Laz and Russo are looking.” “How many did we lose?”

1064/1162

I knew I had Laz and three others with me. I wasn’t sure who came with Pops and Eddie. Darrell shrugged. “It seemed Ducci had a lot of men with him. Some were doubling as Basile’s guys, so we never knew they were in place until it was too late.” I nodded. “We need to find my father.” Darrell and I turned to go back into the building to look for my father and Lincoln, when a side door unexpectedly swung open from the inside and Eddie emerged. I was frozen in my spot for a second, not expecting to see him alive since Lincoln was in the building. I brought my gun up, aimed, and pulled the trigger. However, I realized my clips were fucking empty.

1065/1162

Eddie noticed me trying to shoot at him, and he got off a few rounds, causing Darrell and I to hit the dirt. I could hear Eddie getting away. Darrell got up quickly, emptying his gun into the darkness as Eddie ran. I stood and stared at the door he’d come from. I headed in its direction and with each step I took, I felt sick. My pulse quickened, and I found myself running to the door. I couldn’t explain why. Maybe it was the look in Eddie’s eyes, but the sense of urgency was there. I flung open the door and stopped dead in my tracks. I could feel my lungs collapsing. I couldn’t breathe. God, no, this can’t be happening.

DRAKE I tried to look at who held the gun to my head. However, he wouldn’t come from behind me. Pussy. It didn’t matter. I would find out who it was and kill them both. Right now, I had bigger fish to deal with; Eddie. Eddie wiped his nose, and mouth then smiled, “Well, well, well! Déjà vu!” I didn’t reply. The person behind me took both of my weapons that I had in my hand and the one in the middle of my back. Eddie looked slightly behind me. “You can go. I’ll take it from here.” “Are you sure you can handle it?”

1067/1162

The recollection of the voice behind me ran my blood cold. “Yes. Of course, I can.” “I expect my payment in full when this is all said and done,” Agusto said behind me. “It’s already on its way to you.” I felt him move from behind me and leave me with Eddie. Eddie smiled at me, but kept his distance. “You know I’ve dreamt of this day for so long.” “Maybe that’s your problem.” He scoffed. “Maybe it is, but I won’t have to deal with it any longer. Ducci will take care of Angel for me, start a war that was inevitable really, and I’ll finish it. You don’t mess with a Leonetti, right?” He then laughed and shook his head. “You know I

1068/1162

never believed in that bullshit. Every man for himself; that’s how it should be. None of this family bullshit.” I sucked my teeth. “For fuck sake, just pull the fucking trigger. I can’t deal with hearing you ramble on about shit you know nothing about in that fucked up nasal voice of yours. The moment you try to take over, you’ll be dead. You don’t know shit. You’re not built for anything, but being butt fucked without lube. Basile is going to screw you; so is every family here. You ain’t shit, you coward, little bitch.” I knew it wasn’t wise for me to egg him on. However, I knew Eddie was a crappy shot. Since Agusto failed to check my ankle holster, I was hoping against hope for just a

1069/1162

second that I would be able to go for it and empty my gun into Eddie’s body. Eddie, though, remained still, keeping his gun trained on me. I decided to go hard when I heard more footsteps behind me. Eddie looked over and frowned. “Pops get out of here.” I saw Uncle Bruno come from behind me with a gun pointed at his son. “Put the gun down, son.” “What for? I have him Pops.” Eddie smiled, letting his excitement show, as if he was showing his blue ribbon project to his father for approval. “Can’t you see? I got the better of the infamous Drake Lincoln.” Uncle Bruno didn’t waiver. “Put...the…gun…down...now!”

1070/1162

Eddie’s smile died as he realized his father had a gun pointed directly at him. “You’re just like Angel,” he spat. “You can’t see that we’ll be better off without this bastard in our lives, in our family.” “Son, I will not say it again.” “Or what? What are you going to do old man? Shoot me? Please! I’d have a bullet in both of you before you both take your next breath, but, Pops, it doesn’t have to be that way. You and I can run this family the way it should. None of this conforming shit. You know you never agreed to the direction of the family. Here is our chance.” “You’re such a pussy,” I interjected. Eddie enraged, moved a little closer to me. “What the fuck did you say?”

1071/1162

“Lincoln, that’s enough,” my uncle said to me, then softened his voice slightly. “Eduardo, you need to listen to me. Whatever you had planned has backfired. Whatever plot you had in your head to take over the family hasn’t worked. Put your gun down so we can talk this through.” I inched closer to Eddie, hoping he wasn’t paying any attention as my uncle continued to speak. “I’ve been trying my best to understand what you have against your brother, and I think I had a hand in it. Let me make this right, Eduardo…You, Angelo and me can sit down and talk this through. Then me, you and Lincoln will do the same. It’s all about family, son. I don’t think I stressed that well enough.”

1072/1162

Eddie’s hard eyes lost some of its anger. “Pops, it’s not that simple.” “Yeah, it is. Just come with me. I’ll protect you. Trust me, son.” Eddie looked at his father, and I could see he was really thinking hard about it. I could see the tension in Eddie’s hand let up. Then Eddie fired. Eddie was like an open book. I could sense he was going to shoot, so I dove to the floor, expecting to get a bullet in the shoulder or a graze in the arm… something. But I didn’t feel a thing. As I hit the floor and looked over at Eddie, he was white as a sheet, still holding the gun in his hand. I heard Uncle Bruno fighting for breath before I saw him. When I laid eyes on him,

1073/1162

they immediately shut in anguish. This shit can’t be happening. Fuck! I immediately went into action. Shit, there’s blood everywhere! I tried to apply pressure to the chest wound, but there was consistent blood flow coursing through my fingers. The sticky feel of it wasn’t something that was foreign to me. I knew all too well what life felt like flowing through my fingers, even what it smelled like, but when it comes from someone you know, you admire and love? Fuuuccckkk! “What were you thinking?! Shit!” I softly admonished the man lying before me, pain torturing my body, causing me to start to shake with emotions I never allowed myself to feel. I refused to look in Uncle Bruno’s

1074/1162

eyes, I didn’t want to see what was waiting for me, what would be staring back at me. He started to move underneath my touch, his face turning white as snow. I knew he wanted to talk to me, but I shook my head. “Don’t you do it. There isn’t anything you need to say to me that you can’t say once we get you to the hospital.” I looked up at a pale-faced visibly shaking Eddie. “Don’t just stand there! Help me! Call the fucking ambulance!” I was hoping the tone in my voice would snap him out of his trance, but he didn’t move. He just stood there mumbling, “He wasn’t supposed to get in the way. Why did he get in my way?”

1075/1162

“Eddie, go and get help, for fuck sake!” I yelled, and saw him finally start to move. I looked back at my bloodied hands as I heard the door open then close. “This can’t be the end. This can’t.” I didn’t want to look at him, but I could feel his eyes on me. Our eyes finally met, and I knew in that instant that we wouldn’t be going to anyone’s hospital. Shit, she’s going to kill me. The sudden, unsettling noises coming from Uncle Bruno told me that death was closer than I thought. I blinked a few times; hoping the panic, which I knew was starting to consume me, didn’t take over. I nodded my head and gripped the hand that was reaching towards me. I was paralyzed at that

1076/1162

moment as I watched the man that I’ve grown to respect and admire slowly start to slip away. I took a deep, ragged breath of my own, “Listen to me… Just take it easy... Hey, everything is going to be fine...” I said to him, trying to express in words the encouragement that I knew I wasn’t feeling. He opened his mouth to try to speak again, but nothing came out, and I could tell he was getting frustrated with every breath he undoubtedly wasn’t taking in. This was it; I felt it. I knew it… He knew it. I took a deep breath and leaned into him. I spoke quietly to him, my eyes starting to fill with dread, remorse and sorrow. I couldn’t hide what we both knew was happening. I owed it to him.

1077/1162

I leaned into him and said solemnly, “Hey, don’t you worry about anything, do you hear me? You know I will look after your wife and son. Your family is my family. I will protect them with my last breath. You can count on that. I will never leave his side. He will be a great leader of this family; firm, fair, and honorable.” I swallowed, then said with every strength and conviction I could summon, “Just like you.” I took a deep breath again, seeing that he was studying me, no longer trying to talk, and continued, “I’m sorry I failed you. I just wanted to let you know you were right to do what you did back in Miami, and I respect you for it. I hope you can forgive me for doing what I did. It was an honor and a pleasure just being in your presence. You’re a

1078/1162

good fucking man despite what you may be thinking right now. Your strength, your beliefs, your loyalty, it’s something that I’ll strive for every day of my life. It’s what you’ve bestowed on your sons. Don’t blame yourself for anything of this shit. You’ve done all that you could. You lead by example. That’s how it’s supposed to be. Thank you for showing me that side of you.” That seemed to calm him and as he watched me, I could see his face filling with resolve, with peace. And I sat there, not wanting to let go, holding on to him for as long as I could. I was soaked in his blood, but I didn’t give a shit. Here lies a man who I admired and who had trusted me without question. He had saved my life countless times, and it was

1079/1162

fucked up that I couldn’t return the favor. There was no way I was going to be able to come back from this. I knew for a fact that I would feel his loss for the rest of my life. I heard the door open again, and I knew instantly who it was without even looking up. I could hear his breath catch in his throat, and I could feel his heart breaking. I put my head down and stayed where I was. Uncle Bruno blinked, then slowly moved his head in his younger’s son’s direction. Angel moved quick, and I saw him kneel in front of his father. Angel took his hand and brought it to his father’s heart. I stood, not wanting to come between them, but I didn’t go far. “Pops, hold on, please. The ambulance is coming just… Shit…” He just shook his head,

1080/1162

and I highly doubted help was coming, but it was something to say, you know, in order to ease Pops’ worry. I saw the emotions start to take over Angel’s body. But his face remained passive, composure kept as long as he could, for his father. Angel moved closer to his father, pushing his father’s hair back as if he was trying to sooth himself more than his father. “I love you, Pops. It’s going to be all right. We’re going to be fine. I’ll take care of mama. I’ll take care of the family. I know what to do. I know how to lead. You taught me that. You taught me to be a man, and I thank you for that.” Angel did the sign of the cross over his chest and brought his forehead down on top of his fathers. I couldn’t hear what he was

1081/1162

saying, but I knew whatever it was, it was needed. When Angel finally broke down, I knew it was over. The man I’d known as the only father I’d ever had was gone. I collapsed on the floor, my head lolled down, tears falling profusely, heart heavy with sadness and emptiness as I squeezed my eyes shut in disbelief. This fucking sucked. We stayed there, not moving, not saying a word. Then I opened my eyes and found Angel sitting up just staring out into nothing. He then looked at me, face filled with streaks of tears, pale as the moon, and lost. This night would haunt my cousin for decades to come. I knew it would be the same for me.

1082/1162

“I want him,” Angel said, voice flat and empty. “Do you understand? I want them fucking all. They will pay heavy for what happened here.” Angel looked down at his father and kissed both his cheeks. As he sat back up, he said, without looking at me. “You find that motherfucker and bring him to me.” I knew this was bigger than me, that it wasn’t just me that wanted revenge. It was needed for the entire family. Eddie had killed the Don, and he would pay with his life. How he would pay would now be up to Angel. I asked, “Alive?” Angel looked at me, not with reproach, but with thoughtfulness, as if he was thankful that I even asked. “Barely breathing, but

1083/1162

yes alive. That piece of shit will pay dearly for this shit. Everyone will fucking pay. I only nodded once. “Consider it done.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

ANGEL Today, I buried my father, a man who meant everything to me. He’d been that rock, that foundation that I needed in my life. He was brave, wise, fearless, and noble. He was a pillar of strength that could never be replaced, and I couldn’t believe he was gone. The night father died, as I sat motionless, the warehouse had suddenly turned into a zoo. Police, ambulances, fire trucks, and the FBI, namely Daniel, charged on the scene, ready to push buttons and raise hell. When Daniel entered the warehouse and saw my father’s body, however, he stopped everything. He and I would never get along, but that night, he acted somewhat like

1086/1162

family. He did his job, I have no qualms about that, but he was very discreet about everything else. He never allowed anyone into the warehouse or close to my father without an okay from Lincoln. More importantly, he left me alone the entire time my father lay on the concrete floor of this building, until the Coroner showed up. Once Pops was gone, we were drilled, but again, Daniel took control of every interrogation held. He didn’t let anyone step out of line with questions, but I didn’t think anyone would. They saw the shape I was in, the shape Lincoln was in, and they were respectable when asking their questions. I answered them as best I could. I told them Ducci came to start a war with me for

1087/1162

something I had nothing to do with. A few of the organized crime division of the PPD confirmed the rumors. They had managed to get a hold of Lucy, who corroborated the truth that her father was coming after me for false information he’d received. I also told them that Ducci killed the Don. They didn’t buy it at first. They questioned the validity of my story. They wondered why he would do that and what he had to gain in starting a war. I told them that I didn’t know. They would have to ask Ducci and of course, they couldn’t. I didn’t mention Eddie, Basile, the ghost man, or Agusto to anyone. I didn’t want anyone coming in between what I had planned. Their punishment belonged to me. It

1088/1162

belonged to my family, and I intended to have retribution. We were in federal custody until the DA decided not to press charges on us for firing automatic weapons within city limits, gun charges and possibly manslaughter charges. However, they realized it wouldn’t stick. None of the guns we had belonged to us. I didn’t know how Lincoln pulled it off, but the weapons he used and passed to Darrell and Hugo were tied to the Ducci family. They thought they had hope to take us down when they found Lester’s body. You remember Lester? He’s the one that accused me of being with his sixteen-year-old daughter. Well, the Feds found his body in a room in the warehouse. They declared he was dead for a least a few weeks. He was killed by an

1089/1162

overdose of some shit. That was the informal declaration. They did eventually find out that in fact he did OD, but I was sure that someone else had injected him with the lethal does. I didn’t have any information on why he ended up in my warehouse, but I had an idea, Eddie. I knew Eddie would kill him. That’s why I left him with his life. Well, that was the partial reason. I could have killed him, but I wanted to prove a point. I wanted him to feel what it was like to not have my protection, as I told him. Eddie felt like Lester ran his mouth too much , so Eddie killed him. I never knew Lester to do drugs, but apparently the cops found a lot of drugs in his bedroom at the warehouse he was staying in.

1090/1162

By the time the police finally released us from custody over the shootings and bodies from this Warehouse in New Jersey, my mother had already found out what happened. She was more than devastated; she was broken. She cried for days nonstop, and I could do nothing to console her. I couldn’t even understand how I was still upright. However, as I stood in front of the hole that the caretakers just lowered my father’s body in, I did understand. It was Raquel. Raquel was my rock. The moment she saw me the night my father died, she wrapped herself around me. She didn’t care about the blood that was caked on me or how hollow and empty I looked; she refused to let go. She still hadn’t let go.

1091/1162

She was there for me and mama every step of the way. She held my mother when she cried for hours without hesitation. In fact, she’d taken care of Grandma Bella and Georgia, who had barely been eating. This entire family was broken, and I didn’t have a clue on how to fix it. Raquel had told me countless times not to worry about any of that while at my father’s funeral. She told me that I had the right to mourn my father, and I needed to do just that. She’d taken care of everything, from the funeral arrangements, to the announcements and even the press. As she stood next to me with her hand in mine, I just wanted to hold her against me, hoping that the beat of her heart would jump start mine.

1092/1162

For a long time, I felt I was going through this alone. When you lose a parent and you have siblings, you typically lean on each other. You come together and help to get the other through. Unfortunately, for me, that wasn’t the story of my life. My own brother killed our father and he was MIA. The hatred and rage I felt was just about to consume me. The one person that kept me from going into an unforgiving murderous rage had also never left my side. I turned to my left and found Lincoln standing there, being that rock I needed. Georgia’s tear stained face blew a kiss at me and smiled. I smiled back weakly and looked back in the dark hole before me. I took a few long deep breaths and remembered Pops. He would want me to be strong and take my

1093/1162

rightful place. He would want me never to lose sight of our family, and I intended to do just that. I’d allowed myself the right time to grieve. Now, it was time for revenge. “Thanks for being there,” I said not looking at anything, just the miles and miles of tombstones in front of me. I did hear Lincoln sigh deeply before he spoke. “Where else would I be? That’s what family is for.” It was ironic that we hadn’t seen each other in months and the first time we lay eyes on each other, was over some fucked up shit Eddie created, again. I turned to face him. “You know I don’t blame you for any of this. I blame myself

1094/1162

somewhat, but, mainly, I blame Eddie. So if you’re here merely out of obligation…” Lincoln frowned and shook his head, “Did you lose your balls in that warehouse? What the fuck is that shit?” I couldn’t help but smile. “I was making sure that your oversensitive ass was back with me or if you were still crying over some bullshit that happened months ago.” Drake and I looked at each other, then laughed a little. We both pulled out a cigar and lit up. It was a shock at first when Lincoln saw me smoking. He thought it was because of losing Pops, but when he found out I’d acquired the taste after he left, I think it boosted his ego a little. “Are you ready to get this shit started?” Drake asked me.

1095/1162

I pulled on the cigar a few times, held the smoke in my mouth, breathing the scent and taste of this amazing Cuban, before letting it flow freely. I nodded “Fuck yeah.”

******** “Are you going to miss me while I’m gone?” Raquel asked me as she tightened her grip around my waist. “Mi amore, I miss you already, and you’re not even on the boat.” It had been a crazy and emotional filled two months, so I figured sending the women in my life on a cruise for a few days would help a little. Mama and grandma Bella were all for getting away for a few days. Lincoln and I had to talk Georgia and Raquel into the idea before they reluctantly agreed. “Ti amo, Leo.” I leaned down and kissed her. “I love you too, baby. Please, baby, try and relax on this trip. You’ve been running yourself ragged.

1097/1162

It’s time to take care of you. Get a few massages, facials, lay out in the sun and try to enjoy yourself.” She looked at me sideways. “Yeah, and while I’m out enjoying myself, what will you be doing?” I inhaled and kissed the top of her nose. “Counting the days until your return.” She gave me a skeptical look and kissed me again before she backed away. “Come on, ladies. It’s time to board,” Raquel called out. Georgia started tearing up and Raquel practically had to peel her away from Lincoln. “I love you, baby,” she called out as she rubbed her belly. “Take care of Junior for me.”

1098/1162

“You know I will, baby. We’ll be right here when you come back.” Raquel rolled her eyes and shifted her gaze to Maxine. Raquel and Max had continued to establish a bond that started to include Georgia, my mother, and grandmother. Having those five opinionated, strongwilled, mouthy women in one room was torture every second that went by. I loved it, though. It was working for my mother. Losing my father was devastating on Mama. I saw nearly all of her die that day, and I doubted she would ever be the same again. If it wasn’t for Raquel bringing everyone together, I don’t know how my mother would be right now, which was another thing I love about my woman.

1099/1162

Anyway, once Max heard the ladies were going on a cruise, she joined the team. Max kissed her husband. “You be good and play nice with the other boys.” “I won’t make any promises,” Mason replied before kissing his wife again. All three of us stood there, smiling like idiots and waving as they boarded the boat. Raquel kept looking back at me, and I swear it was as if she knew something was up with me. She was right of course, but she would never ask. For the past month, I’d been heavily into the family business. I’d been to countless meetings, solidifying our family name, letting others know that in no way had things changed, and destroying families here and on the west coast.

1100/1162

It was bittersweet for some to see that Lincoln was back, and he definitely made his name felt through our little community. And now, Raquel finally understood what it truly meant to be with me, and so far, she hadn’t run for the hills. Raquel blew a final kiss at me and waved before she was completely on board, and I waved back. I heard Mason say the moment the women disappeared from sight, “I never thought in a million years they would let you out of the wild and back into civilization.” Confused, I looked at him and wondered who in the hell he was talking to. Mason kept his eyes forward, smiled, and waved at no one in particular.

1101/1162

Lincoln replied, “I thought fish couldn’t survive without water.” Mason and Lincoln faced each other and stayed like that for a second before they actually embraced. What the… The confusion was evident on my face as Lincoln said, smiling. “This son of a bitch and I used to work together.” Still confused, I asked Mason, “I thought you were in the Navy.” Mason smiled. “Yeah, I was a Navy Seal.” He looked over at Lincoln, then thrust a thumb in his direction. “The CIA and the Seals were on a few missions together in sand land. He and I worked countless times together.”

1102/1162

Mason then grew solemn. “Yeah, I heard what the company did to you. I actually got out about the time that shit went down with you. It was fucked up, but I know you made them pay though.” Lincoln nodded. “You know I did. That shit was something I wasn’t expecting, but I should’ve known it was bound to happen. You know how much I was liked in the agency.” Mason placed a hand on Lincoln’s shoulder. “Well, if you ever get bored babysitting, I can hook you up with some action.” Lincoln’s eyebrows rose. “Really?” “Yeah, I have a buddy that’s into the Private Sector. He’s always heading overseas

1103/1162

on a case. I’m sure he has room for a man of your skills and talents.” Lincoln removed his fedora and wiped a rag over his baldhead. “That sounds like something I would enjoy doing.” Mason then moved closer. “Yeah, just don’t tell the wife where you heard it from.” Lincoln moved closer to Mason. “Why? You’ll get some heat?” I rolled my eyes. “Oh, for fuck sake, are you two finished with the sorority homecoming? Can you two pretend like you have some balls, instead of your wives having them?” Mason and Lincoln both looked at me, but they didn’t reply. I asked Mason, “Did you find that prick, Eddie, or what?” Mason looked at Lincoln and frowned.

1104/1162

Lincoln replied, shaking his head, “I deal with this shit all the time. Always questioning me like I’m new to this shit.” Mason stabbed his thumb in my direction. “Yeah, I got a taste of that questioning bullshit too. He acts like we aren’t professionals and know what we’re doing.” “Fucking really?” I exclaimed, feeling my temper starting to rise. “Oh, look, he’s getting pissed,” Mason cajoled. Lincoln laughed and warned, “You better watch it. He’s scrappy.” Mason’s eyebrows rose and he looked at me. “Oh, a fighter, eh? Care to step into the ring sometime?”

1105/1162

I didn’t hesitate. “Anytime you want, but I swear we won’t make it to anybody’s ring. Do you have the info or not?” The quick banter stopped, and Mason pulled out a sheet of paper from his pocket. He unfolded it and handed it to me. “Yes, I found him. He’s on some secluded island on the outskirts of Italy, and he’s not alone.” Both Lincoln and I looked up from the paper that Mason gave us. “Oh, yeah, he finagled some ass?” Lincoln asked. Mason folded his arms in front of him, “Oh, he didn’t just finagle any ass; he got some Ducci’s ass.” My eyes grew. “He has Lucy with him?” Mason nodded. “Yup, word, of course, got around that you were taking out anyone associated with the family and you’ve been

1106/1162

true to your word. Lucy felt it would benefit her in the end to go with her best chance of survival.” “What about that pale-faced fucker that Angel said was with Basile?” Lincoln asked. “I got some news on him too. They call him The Ghost. He’s a slippery bastard. Gun for hire. He works for Basile, but he also takes contracts for anyone that is willing to meet his price. Basile didn’t know about the additional hit on Raquel that his man was working. Eddie worked that out separately, but when he saw Lincoln was hanging around, Ghost told Eddie to do the job himself.” “Can you find him?” I asked, remembering my promise to him.

1107/1162

Mason smiled. “Of course I can. It may take some time because he’s always on a job, but I’ll locate him and let you know. “Please do,” I told him, then shook his hand and held up the sheet in my hand. “Thanks for this info.” “You’re welcome. Do you need any help bringing Eddie back into the states?” “I may. I’ll let you know, but right now, Lincoln and I have a plane to catch.”

EDDIE “Bitch, where is the sunscreen?” Eddie barked while he rummaged through the bathroom drawers. “You know I burn easily.” Lucy rolled her eyes, but she didn’t answer. She didn’t care if the fucker burned to death. She was in complete hell. She got up from the bed and crept her way out of the bedroom. When she got downstairs to the living room, she heard her cell buzzing. She looked at it and the caller ID read “unknown.” She started not to answer it, but she figured it was probably someone from the states calling to tell her the update on Angel.

1109/1162

Angel had been on a warpath. People had been disappearing left and right, and word had it that Angel had been cleaning house. Anyone that had associated themselves with her father or Eddie was eliminated. Besides her and her father, their family only consisted of a few male cousins and uncles, and they all had disappeared at the hands of Angel. Angel was true to his word, so she had to stay away. She picked up the phone, answering, “Is there any news on Angel?” There was silence on the other end before she heard his voice and almost passed out.

1110/1162

“Where’s Eddie?” was all that Angel said, but he might as well had said, “Put a gun in your mouth and pull the trigger.” “He’s …um… upstairs.” She felt she needed to add, to show that she was cooperating, “He’s looking for sunscreen.” There was a pause on the other line before Angel said, “You have one play in this situation, and I think you know what it is. Fuck with me and you’ll never leave this island. There're plenty of sharks in the infested waters that would love to feast on your traitorous ass.” Lucy started nodding her head as if he was standing right before her. “I understand, and I will do anything you ask. Just please don’t kill me.”

1111/1162

“It’s simple then. Do what I say, and I’ll let you live. Don’t and you die.” Lucy looked up the steps as if she was waiting for Eddie to come down at any minute. She whispered in her phone, “What do I need me to do?”

********* Eddie felt someone smack him in the face a few times before his eyes fluttered open. Where in the hell am I? he asked himself, then tried to looked around, but found he was unable to move. He could move his eyes, however. He could hear himself breathing over a thunderous roaring that seemed to be all around him. What he couldn’t move were his arms or legs. He felt paralyzed. But how can that be? He recalled the last memory he had, and it was of him and Lucy sitting down at the table for lunch. I was pissed at her for hiding the sunscreen, and I hit her.

1113/1162

He played that memory in his head and felt it was accurate. After that, it was a blur. He tried again to move his head, his legs and arms, his fingers and toes and was unsuccessful. He started to panic. If this bitch poisoned me… Suddenly, he saw movement in his peripheral and waited for the person to come into focus. When the person came into view, his eyes grew. The man smiled. “Hey there, bro,” Angel said, his smile never reaching his eyes. “I hope you’re comfortable. We are going to take a little trip, so buckle up.” Angel reached over his body and then Eddie heard a click.

1114/1162

Angel came back into focus, saying, “There’s no beverage on this flight, but I doubt you will need it.” Eddie tried to speak, and Angel moved closer seemingly confused. “I’m sorry, what did you say? I can barely understand the gibberish that’s coming out of your mouth, but I bet you're wondering what in the hell is going on, right? Well, let me tell you.” Angel then leaned in further and whispered, “It’s payback time. You tried to kill me… twice. You tried to kill Lincoln… twice. And you killed my father.” Angel hovered over Eddie’s face. “Tu pezzo di merda; an eye for an eye.” Angel pulled back slightly and smiled a wicked smile. “You know until this moment I’ve been thinking about what I would do to you when I caught you. I thought about just

1115/1162

shooting you in the gut or the chest, and watch you suffocate on your own blood. I thought about setting your ass on fire, or gutting you like the fucking pig you are and watching as you try to figure out how to put your guts back into your body… All types of shit. Then suddenly, bam! It hit me. I remember something that I read in a book. This guy named Carmellini, I think… Anyway, he was caught by some really bad guys, and they gave him some drug that temporarily paralyzed him. They put cement shoes on him, literally, and had plans to push him out of the plane into the ocean. Of course, with the cement shoes, he would just sink to the bottom and drown. Very simple, right?”

1116/1162

“What kind of shit is that?” Eddie heard another voice ask that, at first, he didn’t recognize. Angel smiled at the new person and placed his hand on the man’s shoulder. That brought him into view and Eddie’s eyes grew again… Lincoln. “It’s a book, but that’s not the point of the story,” Angel argued emphatically. “Yeah, well, get to the point. I’m ready to get this shit over with and get back to my wife and kids.” Angel shook his head and looked at Eddie. “He’s so impatient. Anyway, I remember that the shit they gave Carmellini wore off and he miraculously got free and killed his kidnappers with just his fingers. It was gruesome too, the way he did it. He dug his

1117/1162

fingers in the eye sockets of these men until he got to their brains. Don’t worry, that’s not going to happen with you. There’s no way you’re surviving past this night. Anyway, after reading that book, I thought that method was fool proof. I mean, if they had just paid attention to Carmellini, then they would have been successful. Here’s my point-” “Thank fuck you have a point!” Lincoln spat. “I located a drug that would put you in a paralyzing state for as long as I needed you to be. It’s some nerve agent made in the Philippines, but I digress. The agent works quickly to subdue a person and that’s what I gave you. Now, what I plan for you is something entirely different. It’s overkill, really, but, shit, who gives a fuck, right?”

1118/1162

Angel then snapped his finger and looked back at Eddie. “Oh, where’s my manners? I figured you wouldn’t want to die alone. No one would, right? So being the loving brother that I am, I found someone that was dying to share in this experience with you.” Lincoln next appeared in Eddie’s vision. He placed his hands on the sides of Eddie’s head and turned his head to the right. Eddie found himself surprised yet again when his eyes landed on Agusto. Eddie and Agusto just watched each other helplessly. The expression on their faces mirrored each other, down to the deep fear in their eyes. They were fucked. Angel looked at Lincoln. “Are we ready?”

1119/1162

Lincoln disappeared from Eddie’s view, but came back a few seconds later. “Yup, let’s get this show on the road.” Lincoln moved forward, removed Eddie’s seatbelt and placed a life jacket around Eddie’s torso. Eddie was confused at first, wondering what was happening. He wondered, If they are throwing us out of the plane, why put life jackets on? He tried again to move a part of his body, and this time he was successful. It worked, yes! He turned his head right, then left, and saw Lincoln putting a life jacket on Augusto. It was then that the roaring sound, which he’d heard earlier, suddenly grew in volume, and he could smell the salt water in the air. He turned sharply to his brother.

1120/1162

Angel, seeing the confusion etched in Eddie features, moved close to Eddie’s ear and said, “This shit is fucking with you isn’t it? The not knowing? Well, let me help you understand what’s happening. What I gave you was just something temporary, so I could move you without fussing. It’s going to wear off in about… uhhh… thirty seconds or so. After that, you will feel everything. You will feel the coldness of the air. You will feel the helplessness, despair, and, most of all you, will feel the sharks when they take bits and pieces. I don’t want you to drown. No, I want you to feel every bite, every rip of your extremities until there’s nothing left. That’s what you did to this family when you killed my father. And now… an eye for a fucking

1121/1162

eye. Oh and one more thing… Mom sends her love.” Angel quickly snatched Eddie from his seat and dragged him by the lifejacket to the front of the plane. Eddie tried his best to will his mind to fight, especially when he saw Darrell and Hugo standing next to the plane’s opened door, but it was no use. Darrell and Hugo lifted Eddie with one hand while they held on to the grip bars located on the side of the open door. Angel moved closer to Eddie until they were eye to eye. “Killing you this way is me showing you leniency. You deserve so much more.” Eddie felt a pinch to both of his sides and suddenly felt warm liquid flowing down his sides and legs.

1122/1162

“For Pops,” Angel gritted just before he pushed Eddie through the open door into the darkness. Eddie felt like he was falling forever, and he couldn’t see how close he was to the water until he hit it. He felt the gush of water fill his lungs. He thought he’d drown despite the life jacket, but after a few seconds, he could feel the air on his face. He took a deep breath and coughed up the seawater from his lungs. He looked around and found he was in the middle of the fucking ocean with nothing in sight. Damn it! He wasn’t going out like this. No matter what Angel said, he would survive this. He knew how to swim.

1123/1162

He then heard Agusto splash into the water next to him. He waited a few seconds and heard him start to cough. Eddie tried to speak but couldn’t. Instead, he tried to move his limbs again and found he was beginning to get his feeling back. He was able to move closer to Agusto. “You okay?” he finally managed to say. Agusto nodded. “Yeah you?” “Yeah, as good as you.” Eddie looked around again and tried to listen for any sounds- a plane, a boat, something- but he heard nothing, except the fleeting noise from the plane they’d just fallen out of. “How are we going to get out of this fucking water?” Agusto asked. Eddie looked up at the sky and tried to remember his Boy Scout days. “The North

1124/1162

Star is there. I think that if we start to swim that way, North, we have to come to some kind of land. No way are we that far away from shore.” Eddie chuckled. “Angel was careless giving us these life jackets. These are likes boats; they will keep us afloat.” “Oh yeah?” Agusto scoffed. “And what’s going to keep us safe from the sharks?” Eddie frowned in the darkness. “What sharks? There are no sharks.” “Yeah?” Then suddenly Agusto felt something. “What the…” Agusto stammered as he looked frantically around the dark waters. Then he shot a devastated glance at Eddie. “Did you feel that?”

1125/1162

“Feel what?” Eddie asked, showing the contempt for the other man’s anguish in his voice. Agusto and Eddie stayed perfectly still and just listened. They heard nothing but the surf hitting their bodies as they bobbed. Agusto blew out a breath. “Maybe it was-” Eddie suddenly felt a sudden brush against his leg, and his eyes moved to Agusto just in time to see Agusto’s face twist in agony, shock and fear. A world shattering screech escaped his body that seemed to wake every living thing, including the reaper. Eddie stared in abstract terror as Agusto disappeared into the silky wet blackness, only to come back up with fits of screams coming

1126/1162

from the pits of his soul. It was as if the sharks were toying with him, with his body. Eddie couldn’t move. He didn’t breathe. He remained perfectly still as Agusto begged and pleaded for help from God that Eddie knew wouldn’t come. Eddie thought about swimming for it, but he was paralyzed with a grappling fear he had never felt before in his life. Just like that, everything went silent. When Agusto went under one last time, and he didn’t come back up. Now Eddie was alone. Eddie could still hear his cries and wondered at first if he was still alive. If maybe there was hope, but something told him it was just his soul being carried away to a hell far worse than death.

1127/1162

Eddie closed his eyes and waited for his turn. It didn’t come. Minutes passed and nothing. He just floated there. He closed his eyes and prayed himself. He prayed for safety, that someone would find him and safe him. He prayed for the morning, willing and telling himself that he saw daylight kissing the horizon. Then, he felt the first bite. It was a nip of his thigh, only tearing through muscle, but he felt like he lost his entire leg. The pain was blinding. He thought about moving and lifting up as high as he could. Maybe the sharks would think he was pieces from Agusto. Bad idea.

1128/1162

The next feeling he felt was his lower leg being snatched off his body. He screamed as the momentum of the shark carried him a few feet from where he was. “Oh God!!!… Oh God, please!!!!” he whispered into the night, trying to keep from crying, but the pain was blinding. He felt another bite, this one going into his side, and that’s when he went under. He held his breath and beat on the shark, fighting, clawing, trying to get to the shark’s black eye. Eddie’s chest was getting tight. He wanted to release the air and just drown, but he was suddenly released. When he hit the surface, his hand shakily went to his side and found most of it torn from his body. He couldn’t comprehend what he felt or what destiny held for him. He kept his

1129/1162

hands at his side, trying to keep everything, his intestines, spleen, and everything else, from falling out. Eddie closed his eyes and shallowly breathed out a prayer. “Hail Mary, full of grace. Our Lord is with thee. Blessed art thou among women-” He tried to swallow, and just as he felt death coming for him, whispered into the night, “And blessed is the fruit of thy womb, Jesus. Holy Mary, mother-”

Many months later…

EPILOGUE

RAQUEL “Leo, baby, they’re going to hear us.” “You started it,” he told me, and it was true. I couldn’t help it really. Tonight was just like every Sunday night at the Leonetti home. The house was packed with family, gathered around a huge dinner table filled with food. Angel had made sure he kept the tradition by opening up his home to family. Angel and I moved into his family’s home with his mother and grandmother only after he made a few adjustments to the layout. He gave us a huge master suite on the first floor overlooking the vast courtyard out back. It was slightly separated from the main house by just a small hallway. The room was

1133/1162

vast with a sitting area close and a set of French doors that led out to the patio and back yard. The bathroom was large and our walk in closet was even larger. We had about three dressers in the closet with a whole shelving apparatus in the closet for additional space. We needed it to house Angel’s extensive suit collection, with his diva ass self. Of course, to top off this rather large room was the huge sixty-inch television mounted on the wall, Bose surround sound throughout the room and bathroom, and a ginormous California King Size bed in the center of the room. Being in that room was like being in heaven.

1134/1162

That room was made for us. It was home and, for the first time, I felt like I belonged. Anyway, back to Angel. He and I hadn’t seen each other since Friday when I left to spend some time with my brother and father. We rode up to the Poconos for the weekend just to get away from the city and our lives. The relationship between my father, brother and I was getting better. They hadn’t completely accepted Angel, but they understood he wasn’t going anywhere. When I came home Sunday morning, Angel had already left for the morning. He left me three dozens of fresh roses and a love note in our château, which is what I called our suite. I missed him terribly and couldn’t wait to see him. Unfortunately, his ass made me

1135/1162

wait forever. It wasn’t until about seven that evening that he showed his face, which was about an hour ago. I was angry for most of the day, and I had every intention on cussing his ass out for making me wait, until the moment I saw him… Damn, I was weak in the knees. He looked so good! He’d cut his hair low on the sides with the top cut lower than usual. His beard was lined to perfection and that damn suit was tailored to fit his perfect body. Fuck me; my man was smoking hot! That’s why the moment I had the opportunity, I accosted my smoking hot man in the powder bathroom off the front door of the house. Angel kissed my neck as he moved my panties to the side and slid inside of me.

1136/1162

We both moaned, and I swear to you, everything just melted away; my anger, me missing him, and feeling incomplete without him was gone. I was home. Angel positioned me close to the edge of the bathroom sink before he started moving his hips. “Fuck, baby. I missed you,” he whispered in my ear. “Ti Amo, Cara Mia. Ho un debole per te. Senza di te nonposso più vivere.” I wrapped my legs and my arms tighter around him, anticipating showing him my skills. “Ti Amo, Amore Mio. Sono tuo, Angelo, sonotuooooh. Oh, yes, Leo just like that, baby. Più duro Leo, piùveloce baby… yes… yes…”

1137/1162

“Shit, baby, you sound sexy as shit speaking Italian,” he said and I gushed, literally. I closed my eyes as he did exactly what I asked, he moved harder and faster. My second orgasm was coming. It was almost there... Just then both of us froze when we heard, “What is wrong with you, Lincoln? I think I’m capable of going to the bathroom by myself.” Angel and I had looked at each other with some caught in the act type of smiles, trying our best to stifle our laughs, before he started moving his hips again. I bit my lip in order to stop myself from screaming out. Goodness, he felt so good, so…

1138/1162

“Baby, I know you have to pee. I’m just saying that the bathroom upstairs would probably be better,” Lincoln pleaded. Did he know we were in there? He couldn’t have noticed me signalling for Angel to follow me out of the dining room into the front of the house, could he? Angel grazed my spot, and I cried out. I couldn’t help it… “Shh, baby,” he admonished in my ear, placing his hand over my mouth. My eyes narrowed and I was about to cuss him out when panic started. “Drake, did you hear that?” we heard Georgia ask. “Hear what, baby?” “That noise,” Georgia’s voice seemed to becoming closer and closer to the bathroom

1139/1162

door; a door that didn’t have a lock on it. Don’t ask why, I couldn’t tell you. “Baby, I don’t hear any noise.” Angel started moving in me faster and harder, and I bit into his shoulder. He panted. “I can’t hold it, baby. I have to…” The slapping noises started, and I just closed my eyes. This by far was probably going to be most embarrassing moment of my life. “Drake! Someone is…” Georgia started, then got quiet for second. Then she mumbled, “Are you sure? I didn’t see them…” I heard Lincoln say, “Yes, baby. I saw them both leave. You know how it is.”

1140/1162

“Yeah, but, they couldn’t wait until they found a bed?” “Do I always wait?” Thank goodness Angel picked that moment to bring us both to our climax. I didn’t want to hear Lincoln and Georgia talk about their sex lives with us actually in the act. We tried not to breathe loud, but I was sure that they’d heard us. I heard Georgia giggle, then say, “Yeah, well, you should take lessons from your cousin. I wouldn’t mind getting hemmed up against the wall and have my brains fucked to oblivion.” “What the fuck did you just say?” we heard Lincoln boom, then Georgia squealed. Then we heard heavy footsteps ascending the stairs above us.

1141/1162

Angel pulled out and helped me down. “I can’t believe that happened,” I said. Angel smirked. “Don’t worry about it, Mi amore. It’ll be fine.” He pulled up his pants, tucked his shirt and buckled his belt. When he reached for my hand and started to leave the bathroom with me in tow, and I stopped him. “Uh-huh, I can’t go out there until I clean up. Ewe!” He laughed and kissed my cheek. “I’m sure no one would mind smelling me all over you.” I pushed him out of the bathroom. “Nasty ass,” I mumbled as he laughed again and left me in the restroom. I took my time to get myself together. I had worn a dress in the efforts to seduce

1142/1162

Angel. However, I didn’t think it would happen like this. I thought maybe we would be able to sneak upstairs really quick. But no, Angel dragged my ass to the closest place, which happened to be the bathroom, claiming he couldn’t wait. I pulled down the hand towel that was hanging in the bathroom, and attempted to wash up as best as I could. I fixed my hair back, and tried not to look like I just had sex in a bathroom before leaving out. When I made it back to the family room, I felt every eye on me. It was like they knew. Shit, I’m so embarrassed. “Well, you look better now that you got yourself some.” I blanched and glanced behind me to Maxine.

1143/1162

“Shh, girl! People are going to hear you,” I whispered as she came up behind me. She rolled her eyes. “Oh, please, girl. Everyone knew what you two snuck off to do.” My eyes were wide as saucers. “Really!” “It’s about damn time Leonetti set you right. You were starting to get on my damn nerves with your attitude,” Mace had said to me before he headed to the patio where Angel had disappeared off too. Before he closed the patio door behind him, he said loudly, “Looks like you need more pointers on how to give it to your woman. You ended mighty fast.” Now I was mortified. Now this by far was the most embarrassing moment of my life.

1144/1162

Mason closed the patio door just before I heard, “Fuck you, you second rate fighter.” “Yeah, I got your second rate right here.” “Those two are great!” Max shook her head, then looked at me when she didn’t get a reply. I was in freak out mode. “I can’t believe that just happened,” I said to her as I looked out onto the family room at Angel’s mom and grandmother, and a slew of aunts, uncles, and cousins of all ages. Max wrapped her arm around me. “Girl, please, you two are newlyweds. It’s to be expected. Hell, Mason and I were constantly going at it. It’s just the way it is.” Lincoln suddenly moved past us, but not before smirking at me.

1145/1162

I shut my eyes in embarrassment. “Hey, where’s Georgia?” Max asked him. “She’s upstairs. She’ll be down in a minute.” Lincoln opened the patio door and we all heard Mason say, “Damn, I have to teach you both how to please your women? Twominute knockouts are only acceptable in the ring, gentlemen.” Max shook her head, but I actually laughed. “Yeah, I got your two-minute knockout,” Drake replied, grabbing his crotch before he disappeared on the patio. Georgia arrived minutes later, happy as a clam. Apparently, she’d gotten her upagainst-the-wall tryst, pregnant belly and all.

ANGEL I slowly pulled from the cigar in my hand, closed my eyes and let the flow of the smoke through my nose soothe me. Drake and Mason sat next to me. Both were quiet and in their own worlds. It had been a long and stressful few months. Most nights, I could feel myself growing cold and dark. Losing Pops was the worst shit I had ever had to deal with and, even though I’d gotten my revenge, it still didn’t bring him back. That shit felt good, though. Whoever said getting revenge wasn’t worth it, must have never gotten the taste of it themselves. I’d done what I set out to do. I made everyone pay for the shit they did. Basile had kept

1147/1162

his word, and gave me the men that shot at Raquel back when she was in San Francisco. I kept my end and increased his slice of the distribution pie in the West. Ducci’s family was no more, well except Lucy. She knew however that she was on a tight leash. She wasn’t allowed to step foot in the United States, for me it meant she was too close. I told her, though, if I got wind that she disobeyed me, I would kill her. She’s since kept her distance. Who I hadn’t caught up with was Casper. I turned and looked in Mason’s direction. “Hey, did you find Casper yet?” Mason took a sip of his scotch. As I mentioned before, Drake had been there for me in my darkest hour. He knew me, and knew what darkness lurked around

1148/1162

the corner, ready to swallow me up the second I gave it a chance. Lincoln didn’t allow me to give it a chance and neither did Mason. Mason, however, had surprisingly provided an outlet to feed those demons that sometimes screamed for release. He was always setting me up with fighters to pound on when I needed and times when I didn’t. He had told me some of the shit he’d done in the name of revenge, and I had to admit, I appreciated and feared him all at the same time. I never wanted to be as far into my demons as he had gone, and he made sure I never did. “I didn’t tell you what happened?” Mason finally said to me.

1149/1162

“Oh shit,” Lincoln muttered immediately before he pulled from his own cigar. Curious, I shook my head. “Uh no.” Mason then looked at Lincoln. “I thought you said you were going to tell him?” “I didn’t say that shit. You’re the idiot that let it happen. You tell him.” I closed my eyes. Sometimes dealing with these two sorority girls was so fucking exhausting. I swear I wanted to shoot them both sometimes. “Will someone just tell me what the fuck you two pussies are talking about?” Mason sat up and looked at me. “Okay, look, I told you that I would be able to find this Ghost, and that the moment I do, you need to be ready to move, right?” I nodded. “Yeah, I remember. So what?”

1150/1162

Mason nodded sympathetically. “Okay, well, I found him. However, things got a little hairy.” I frowned, confused as shit. “What do you mean things got hairy?” Lincoln, at this point, started laughing. “Yeah, tell him how things got hairy. Tell him how you were baited.” Now, I was really confused. “What?” Mason, who stuck his finger up at Lincoln, looked at me. “All right, it happened like this: We found the guy. Again, I told you that he was a slippery son of a bitch, so I figured if I grabbed him, it would be much easier. instead of following him around and waiting for you. Well, when I got him, which by the way, was easy enough, he wouldn’t shut up. He started talking about how I was

1151/1162

your bitch, I was a pussy, how he allowed me to catch him, and how I wouldn’t be able to do it again.” I looked over at Lincoln, then at Mason. “Okay, so what?” Lincoln started laughing again. “Go on, Seal. Tell him what happened next. Tell him how you let him go.” “What!?” I sat up and looked at him. “You fucking let him go?” Mason, who was getting pissed off himself, said to me, “Yes, that’s right, I let him go. I’m not a fucking pussy. I am no one’s bitch.” I rolled my eyes. “I really am surrounded by idiots.” “Oh, no, it gets better,” Lincoln added.

1152/1162

“How?” I replied. “Did he catch him again?” Mason was up and heading closer to us. “Of course, I did. Who the fuck do you think I am? He baited me, and I caught the fucker again.” “Okay. So where is he?” I asked. “I threw his ass out of the fucking plane.” I just stared at him, not saying a word, fucking thrown by what he was telling me. Mason finally explained, “He started talking about what he would do to my wife when he escaped and got to her. He pissed me off, so I dropped him from fifteen thousand feet. He was asking for it, so I gave it to him, and I don’t need your judging eyes either. You don’t like how I do things, you can kiss my ass.”

1153/1162

Lincoln, still laughing took another pull of his cigar. I was stunned. I really didn’t see that coming. I knew what kind of man was standing before me, but it still shocked me. This man looked like a banker from Wall Street. He didn’t look like a Seal or a MMA fighter. He should be trading fucking stocks for me, instead of killing assassins. I leaned back into my seat, putting my cigar back in my mouth. “Okay then. Thanks.” “Yeah, you’re fucking welcome.” Mason stood there for a few minutes before he nodded and went back to his seat. Before he got to his seat, though, I said, “You know I’m not paying you extra for that shit.”

1154/1162

Mason grunted. “That shit was for free. That fucker deserved it!”

RAQUEL Later that night, when the rest of the family left, Drake, Georgia, Max, Mason, Leo and I took over the patio with about four heaters surrounding us, along with a fire in front, keeping the space heated from the unseasonably cold breeze. I was wrapped up with Angel, underneath a blanket with my eyes closed. “It’s been a long year,” Angel said quietly. In response, he received a few grunts and nods. “I’m thankful for friends and family, though. I wouldn’t have been able to get through without you,” he added.

1156/1162

Agreed remarks and nods circled the patio again. I raised my glass in the air. “Here’s to friends, family and a fantastic new year.” Everyone’s glasses went in the air. Chants of “here-here” rang throughout the backyard into the night. I looked up at the stars to say a silent prayer to my mom, whom I never met, to Pops Leonetti, who I never got the opportunity to get to know, and to our futures. The friendships that bonded over adversity could only get stronger from here. I couldn’t wait to see what our futures held. I gripped Angel’s arms tighter around me. He was my husband, lover, and best friend. I dreamed about this moment

1157/1162

countless times, but I never thought it would come true. Angel and I got married in our home city a few months ago. First, I told him that we should wait, in order to give his family time to grieve. I wanted him to be sure that he was marrying me because he wanted to, not because he was in the midst of one of the stages of grief. I wanted him to be truly ready. I didn’t want him feeling any pressure, and I told him repeatedly that I wasn’t going anywhere. I was his forever no matter what. He told me that wasn’t good enough. He wanted to make it official and didn’t want to wait forever to make me his wife. So I told his ass that he needed to propose to me again. Fucking and proposing at the same

1158/1162

time didn’t count. He did make up for it by proposing to me during one of our family Sunday dinners. Every woman in the room was in tears when he told me how he wanted to spend the rest of his life with me, how he loved me desperately, and how he was blessed that I was in his life and that I stayed by his side through some difficult shit. It was beautiful and all in Italian…. Of course, I said yes to him and told him how much I loved him back, in the same language. After that, Angel took over, and made sure I had everything I wanted; the reception hall, food, type of cake I wanted and the Vera Wang wedding dress that I was salivating over when he took me to Italy. Angel was Catholic, and his faith was important to him. I told him that I didn’t care if

1159/1162

we got married in a catholic church. I wasn’t conforming and changing my religion, and I didn’t have to. We had to pay extra and go to additional classes, and I had to practically swear that our kids would be Catholic. I agreed for the sake of the Father marrying us, but I had my fingers crossed behind my back. That counts, right? The wedding was beautiful, by far the most beautiful, most important day of my life. We were in all white, from me and him to our bridal party. We wanted to celebrate life since we’d been in darkness for so long after the Don’s passing. My dress was simple, but the ring he gave me… Whew! Let’s just say he gave me two; one to wear every day and another that I only wear on special occasions with him and Lincoln at my hip.

1160/1162

The days leading up to the wedding, I knew how heavy his heart was heavy. So was his family’s. However, Angel never showed it. He just showed the world that day how much he was in love with me. I’d wanted to be with this man for so long, and now that I was here, in this moment, I wanted more. I leaned to the right and brought my lips to his ear. “I want a baby.” Angel kissed the tip of my nose lightly. “Yeah, me too.” “You don’t think it’s too soon?” I asked, thinking about everything he’d been through over the last six months. He shook his head. “Nah, I’ve been ready to start a family with you for a long time. For me, the sooner, the better.”

1161/1162

I brought my hand to the side of his face and kissed his lips. “I love you, baby.” “Ti Amo un sacco, Mi amore. Ti Amo.”

@Created by PDF to ePub